dayly expectations of renewed help or of growing insensible of the necessity of the continual influence and assistance of the Spirit When you once begin to trust to your stock of habituall Grace and to depend on your own understanding or resolution for duty and holy walking You are then in a dangerous declining State In every duty remember Christs words Joh. 15.5 Without me ye can do nothing And 2 Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God SECT VII 7. HEre is supposed An Internal principle of life in the person God moves not man like a stone but by enduing him first with life not to enable him to move without God but thereby to qualifie him to move himself in subordination to God the first mover What the nature of this spiritual life is is a Question exceeding difficult Whether as some think but as I judg erroniously it be Christ himself in Person or Essence or the holy Ghost personally Or as some will distinguish with what sence I know not it is the person of the holy Ghost but not personally Whether it be an Accident or Quality or whether it be a spiritual substance as the soul it self Whether it be only an Act or a disposition or a habit as it s generally taken Whether a habit infused or acquired by frequent Acts to which the soul hath been morally perswaded or whether it be somewhat lower then a habit i. e. A power viz. potentia proxima intelligendi credendi volendi c. in spiritualibus Which some think the most probable and that it was such a power that Adam lost and that the natural man as experience tells us is still devoyd of Whether such a power can be conceived which is not Reason it self and whether Reason be not the Soul it self and so we should make the soul diminished and encreased as bodies Whether spirits have Accidents as corporal substances have A multitude of such difficulties occur which will be difficulties while the Doctrine of Spirits and Spirituals is so dark to us and that will be while the dust of mortality and corruption is in our eyes This is my comfort that death will shortly blow out this dust and then I shall be resolved of these and many more In the mean time I am a Sceptick and know little in this whole doctrine of spirits and spiritual workings further then Scripture clearly revealeth SECT VIII 8. HEre is presupposed before Rest an Actual Motion Rest is the end of Motion No Motion no Rest. Christianity is not a sedentary profession and employment Nor doth it consist in meer Negatives It is for not feeding not clothing c. that Christ condemns Not doing good is not the least evil sitting still will lose you Heaven as well as if you run from it It 's a great Question Whether the elicit Acts of the Will are by Motion or by subitaneous mutation But it s a Logomachy SECT IX 9. HEre is presupposed also as motion so such motion as is rightly ordered and directed toward the end Not all motion labour seeking that brings to Rest. Every way leads not to this end But he whose goodness hath appointed the end hath in his wisdom and by his soveraign authority appointed the way Our own invented ways may seem to us more wise comly equal pleasant but that is the best Key that will open the Lock which none but that of Gods appointing will do Oh the pains that sinners take and wordlings take but not for this Rest Oh the pains and cost that many an ignorant and superstitious soul is at for this Rest but all in vain How many have a zeal of God but not according to knowledg Who being ignorant of Gods Righteousness and going about to establish their own Righteousness have not submitted themselves to the Righteousness of God Nor known That Christ is the end of the Law for Righteousness to every one that believeth Rom. 10.2 3 4. Christ is the door the only way to this Rest. Some will allow nothing else to be called the way lest it Derogate from Christ The truth is Christ is the only Way to the Father Yet faith is the way to Christ and Gospel Obedience or Faith and Works the way for those to walk in that are in Christ. There be as before many ways requisite in Subordination to Christ but none in Co-ordination with him So then it 's only Gods way that will lead to this end and Rest. SECT X. 10. THere is supposed also as motion rightly ordered so strong and constant motion which may reach the end If there be not strength put to the bow the Arrow will not reach the mark The Lazy world that think all too much will find this to their cost one day They that think less ado might have served do but reproach Christ for making us so much to do They that have been most holy watchful painful to get faith and assurance do find when they come to dye all too little We see dayly the best Christians when dying Repent their Negligence I never knew any then repent his holiness and diligence It would grieve a mans soul to see a multitude of mistaken sinners lay out their wit and care and pains for a thing of nought and think to have eternal Salvation with a wish If the way to Heaven be not far harder then the world imagines then Christ and his Apostles knew not the way or else have deceived us For they have told us That the Kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence That the gate is strait and the way narrow and we must strive if we will enter for many shall seek to enter and not be able which implies the faintness of their seeking and that they put not strength to the work and that the righteous themselves are scarcely saved If ever Soul obtain Salvation in the worlds common careless easie way then I 'l say there is a nearer way found out then ever God in Scripture hath revealed to the sons of men But when they have obtained Life and Rest in this way let them boast of it till then let them give us leave who would fain go upon sure grounds in point of eternal Salvation to beleeve that God knows the way better then they and that his Word is a true and infallible discovery thereof I have seen this Doctrine also thrown by with contempt by others who say What do you set us a working for heaven Doth our duty do any thing Hath not Christ done all Is not this to make him a half Saviour and to preach Law Ans. It is to preach the Law of Christ his Subjects are not Lawless It is to preach Duty to Christ No more exact requirer of duty or hater of sin then Christ. Christ hath done and will do all his work and therefore is a perfect Saviour but yet leaves for us a
again even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him Can the Head live and the body or members remain Dead Oh write those sweet words upon thy heart Christian Because I Live Ye shall Live also As sure as Christ lives we shall live And as sure as he is risen we shall rise Else the Dead perish Else what is our Hope what advantageth all our duty or suffering Else the sensual Epicure were one of the wisest men and what better are we then our beasts Surely our knowledg more then theirs would but encrease our sorrows and our dominion over them is no great felicity The Servant hath oft-times a better life then his Master because he hath few of his Masters Cares And our dead Carcasses are no more comely nor yeeld a sweeter savour then theirs But we have a sure ground of Hope And besides this Life we have a Life that 's hid with Christ in God and when Christ who is our Life shall appear then shall we also appear with him in Glory Col. 3.3 4. Oh let not us be as the purblinde world that cannot see afar off Let us never look at the Grave but let us see the Resurrection beyond it Faith is quick-sighted and can see as far as that is yea as far as Eternity Therefore let our hearts be glad and our Glory rejoyce and our flesh also shall rest in hope for he will not leave us in the Grave nor suffer us still to see Corruption Yea therefore let us be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord for as much as we know our Labor is not in vain in the Lord 1 Cor. 15.58 It 's a Question much debated Whether a Resurrection be onely an effect of Christs Death and Resurrection And whether there should have been any Resurrection if Christ had not come Some that maintain the Negative of the last Question do also maintain That the Sin under the Covenant of Nature or Works did deserve onely the separation of Soul and Body and not Eternal Torments Whence also follows that the Soul is or at least then was Mortal or that it hath no Being or no Sense when it 's separated from the Body As also that Christ dyed to Redeem us onely from the Grave and not from Hell And so their Doctrine of Universal Redemption in this sence asserted doth neither so much honor the merits of Christ nor advance his mercy as they pretend For it maketh him to raise us onely from the Grave and bring all the world into a Capacity of Eternal Torment He fore-knowing the same time that most would certainly reject him and so perish But as I confess these of weight and difficulty so having professed in this Discourse to handle matters less controverted I pretermit them This sufficeth to the Saints Comfort That Resurrection to Glory is onely the fruit of Christs Death and this fruit they shall certainly partake of The Promise is sure All that are in the Graves shall hear his voyce and come forth Joh. 5.28 And this is the Fathers will which hath sent Christ that of all which he hath given him he should lose nothing but should Raise it up at the last Day Joh. 6.39 And that every one that beleeveth on the Son may have Everlasting Life and he will raise him up at the last Day Vers. 40. If the prayers of the Prophet could raise the Shunamites Dead Childe and if the dead Souldier revive at the touch of the Prophets bones How certainly shall the will of Christ and the power of his death raise us That voyce that said to Jairus Daughter Arise and to Lazarus Arise and come forth can do the like for us If his death immediately raised the dead bodies of many Saints in Jerusalem If he gave power to his Apostles to raise the Dead Then what doubt of our Resurrection And thus Christian thou seest that Christ having sanctified the Grave by his burial and conquered Death and broke the Ice for us a dead Body and a Grave is not now so horrid a spectacle to a beleeving Eye But as our Lord was neerest his Resurrection and Glory when he was in the Grave even so are we And he that hath promised to make our bed in sickness will make the dust as a bed of Roses Death shall not dissolve the Union betwixt him and us nor turn away his affections from us But in the morning of Eternity he will send his Angels yea come himself and roll away the stone and unseal our Graves and reach us his hand and deliver us alive to our Father Why then doth the approach of Death so cast thee down O my Soul and why art thou thus disquieted within me The Grave is not Hell if it were yet there is thy Lord present and thence should his Merit and Mercy fetch thee out Thy sickness is not unto death though I dye but for the Glory of God that the Son of God may be glorified thereby Say not then He lifteth me up to cast me down and hath raised me high that my fall may be the Lower But he casts me down that he may lift me up and layeth me low that I may rise the higher An hundred experiences have sealed this Truth unto thee That the greatest dejections are intended but for advantages to thy greatest dignity and thy Redeemers Glory SECT III. THe third part of this Prologue to the Saints Rest is the publick and solemn process at their Judgment where they shall first themselves be acquit and justified and then with Christ judg the World Publick I may well call it for all the world must there appear Young and old of all estates and Nations that ever were from the Creation to that day must here come and receive their doom The judgment shal be set and the books opened the book of Life produced and the Dead shall be judged out of those things which were written in the books according to their works and whosoever is not found written in the book of Life is cast into the lake of fire O Terrible O Joyful Day Terrible to those that have let their Lamps go out and have not watched but forgot the coming of their Lord Joyful to the Saints whose waiting and hope was to see this day Then shall the world behold the goodness and severity of the Lord on them who perish severity but to his chosen goodness When every one must give account of his stewardship And every Talent of Time Health Wit Mercies Afflictions Means Warnings must be reckoned for When the sins of youth and those which they had forgotten and their secret sins shall all be layd open before Angels and men When they shall see all their Friends wealth old delights all their confidence and false hopes of Heaven to forsake them When they shall see the Lord Jesus whom they neglected whose Word
the goats on the left and so on as you may read in the Text. But why tremblest thou Oh humble gracious Soul Cannot the enemies and slighters of Christ be foretold their doom but Thou must quake Do I make sad the Soul that God would not have sad Doth not thy Lord know his own sheep who have heard his voyce and followed him He that would not lose the family of one Noah in a common deluge when him onely he had found faithful in all the earth He that would not over-look one Lot in Sodom nay that could do nothing till he were forth Will he forget thee at that day Thy Lord knoweth now to deliver the godly out of temptations and to reserve the unjust to the day of Judgment to be punished He knoweth how to make the same day the greatest for terror to his foes and yet the greatest for joy to his people He ever intended it for the great distinguishing and separating day wherein both Love and Fury should be manifested to the highest Oh then let the Heavens rejoyce the Sea the Earth the Floods the Hills for the Lord cometh to judg the Earth With Righteousness shall he judg the World and the People with Equity But especially let Sion hear and be glad and her children rejoyce For when God ariseth to judgment it is to save the meek of the Earth They have judged and condemned themselves many a day in heart-breaking confession and therefore shall not be judged to condemnation by the Lord For there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit And who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect Shall the Law Why whatsoever the Law saith it saith to them that are under the Law but we are not under the Law but under Grace For the Law of the Spirit of life which is in Christ Jesus hath made us free from the Law of sin and death Or shall Conscience Why we were long ago justified by faith and so have peace with God and have our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and the Spirit bearing witness with our spirits that we are the children of God It is God that justifieth who shall condemn If our Judg condemn us not who shall He that said to the Adulterous woman Hath no man condemned thee neither do I condemn thee He will say to us more faithfully then Peter to him Though all men deny thee or condemn thee I will not Thou hast confessed me before men and I will confess thee before my Father and the Angels of Heaven He whose first coming was not to condemn the world but that the world through him might be saved I am sure intends not his second coming to condemn his people but that they through him might be saved He hath given us Eternal Life in Charter and Title already yea and partly in possession and will he after that condemn us When he gave us the knowledg of his Father and himself he gave us Eternal Life And he hath verily told us That he that heareth his word and beleeveth on him that sent him hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life Indeed if our Judg were our enemy as he is to the world then we might well fear If the Devil were our Judg or the Ungodly were our Judg then we should be condemned as Hypocrites as Heretiques as Schisinatiques as proud or covetous or what not But our Judg is Christ who dyed yea rather who is risen again and maketh request for us For all power is given him in Heaven and in Earth and all things delivered into his hands and the Father hath given him authority to execute judgment also because he is the Son of man For though God judg the world yet the Father immediately without his Vicegerent Christ judgeth no man but hath committed all judgment to the Son that all men should honor the Son even as they honor the Father Oh what inexpressible joy may this afford to a Beleever That our Dear Lord who loveth our Souls and whom our Souls love shall be our Judg Will a man fear to be judged by his dearest friend By a Brother By a Father Or a Wife by her own Husband Christian Did he come down and suffer and weep and bleed and dye for thee and will he now condemn thee Was he judged and condemned and executed in thy stead and now will he condemn thee himself Did he make a Bath of his blood for thy sins and a garment of his own Righteousness for thy nakedness and will he now open them to thy shame Is he the undertaker for thy Salvation and will he be against thee Hath it cost him so dear to save thee and will he now himself destroy thee Hath he done the most of the work already in Redeeming Regenerating and Sanctifying Justifying preserving and perfecting thee and will he now undo all again Nay hath he begun and will he not finish Hath he interceded so long for thee to the Father and will he cast thee away himself If all these be likely then fear and then rejoyce not Oh what an unreasonable sin is unbelief that will charge our Lord with such unmercifulness and absurdities Well then fellow Christians let the terror of that day be never so great surely our Lord can mean no ill to us in all Let it make the Devils tremble and the wicked tremble but it shall make us to leap for Joy Let Satan accuse us we have our answer at hand our surety hath discharged the debt If he have not fulfilled the Law then let us be charged as breakers of it If he have not suffered then let us suffer but if he have we are free Nay our Lord will make answer for us himself These are mine and shall be made up with my Jewels for their transgressions was I stricken and cut off from the earth for them was I bruised and put to grief my Soul was made an offering for their sin and I bore their transgressions They are my seed and the travel of my Soul I have healed them by my stripes I have justified them by my knowledg They are my sheep who shall take them out of my hands Yea though the humble Soul be ready to speak against it self Lord when did we see thee hungry and feed thee c. yet will not Christ do so This is the day of the Beleevers full Justification They were before made just and esteemed Just and by Faith justified in Law and this evidenced to their consciences But now they shall both by Apology be maintained Just and by Sentence pronounced Just actually by the lively voyce of the Judg himself which is the most perfect Justification Their Justification by Faith is a giving them Title in Law to that Apology and Absolving
then by the blood of Jesus that we have entrance into the Holyest Heb. 10.19 Even all our entrance to the fruition of God both that by faith and prayer here and that by full possession hereafter Therefore do the Saints sing forth his praises who hath Redeemed them out of every Nation by his blood and made them Kings and Priests to God Rev. 5.9.10 Whether that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Eph. 1.14 which is translated the Redemption of the purchased profession do prove this or not yet I see no appearance of truth in their exposition of it who because they deny that salvation is purchased by Christ do affirme that its Christ himself who is there called the Purchased possession Therefore did God give his Son and the Son give his life and therefore was Christ lift up on the Cross as Moses lift up the Serpent in the Wilderness that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3.15 16. So then I conclude either Christ must loose his blood and sufferings and never see of the travaile of his soul but all his pains and expectation be frustrate or els there remaineth a Rest to the people of God SECT III. THirdly And as this Rest is purchased for us so is it also promised to us As the Firmament with the Stars so are the sacred pages bespangled with the frequent intermixture of these Divine engagements Christ hath told us that it is his will that those who are given to him should be where he is that they may behold the Glory which is given him of the Father John 17.24 so also Luke 12.32 Fear not little flock it is your fathers good pleasure to give you the Kingdom q. d. Fear not all your enemies rage fear not all your own unworthiness doubt not of the certainty of the guift for it is grounded on the good pleasure of your Father Luke 22.29 I appoint to you a Kingdom as my Father hath appointed unto me a Kingdom That ye may eat and drink at my Table in my Kingdom But because I will not be tedious in the needless confirming an acknowledged truth I refer you to the places here cited 2 Thes. 1.7 Heb. 4.1 3. Mat. 25.34 13.43 2 Tim. 4.18 Jam. 2.5 2 Pet. 1.11 2 Thes. 1.5 Acts 14.22 Luke 6.20 13.28 29. 1 Thess. 2.12 Mat. 5.12 Mark 10.21 12.25 1 Pet. 1.4 Heb. 10.34 12.23 Col. 1.5 Phil. 3.20 21. Heb. 11. â—6 Eph. 1. â—0 1 Cor. 15. Rev. 2.7 11 17 c. SECT IIII. FOurthly All the means of Grace and all the workings of the Spirit upon the soul and all the gracious actions of the Saints are so many evident Mediums to prove that there remaineth a Rest to the people of God If it be an undeniable maxime that God and nature do nothing in vaine then is it as true of God and his Grace All these means and motions implie some End to which they tend or else they cannot be called means nor are they the motions of Wisdom or Reason And no lower End then this Rest can be imagined God would never have commanded his people to repent and beleeve to fast and pray to knock and seek and that continually to read and study to conferr and meditate to strive and labor to run and fight and all this to no purpose Nor would the Spirit of God work them to this and create in them a supernaturall power and enable them and excite them to a constant performance were it not for this end whereto it leads us Nor could the Saints reasonably attempt such employments nor yet undergo so heavy sufferings were it not for this desirable end But whatsoever the folly of man might do certainly Divine Wisdom cannot be guilty of setting awork such fruitless motions Therefore whereever I read of duty required whenever I finde the Grace bestowed I take it as so many promises of Rest. The Spirit would never kindle in us such strong desires after Heaven nor such a love to Jesus Christ if we should not receive that which we desire and love He that sets our feet in the way of Peace Luke 1.79 will undoubtedly bring us to the end of Peace How neerly is the means and end conjoyned Mat. 11.12 The Kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force or as Luke 16.16 every man presseth into it So that the violence apprehends the Kingdom Those whom he causeth to follow him in the regeneration he will sure provide them Thrones of judgement Mat. 19.28 SECT V. FIfthly Scripture further assures us that the Saints have the beginnings foretasts earnest and Seals of this Rest here And may not all this assure them of the full possession The very Kingdom of God is within them Luke 17.21 They here as is before said take it by force They have a beginning of that knowledg which Christ hath said is eternall life John 17.3 I have fully manifested that before that the Rest and Glory of the people of God doth consist in their Knowing Loving Rejoycing and Praising and all these are begun though but begun here therefore doubtless so much as we here know God so much as we Love Rejoyce and Praise so much we have of Heaven on earth so much we enjoy of the Rest of Souls And do you think that God will give the Beginning where he never intends to give the End Nay God doth give his people oftentimes such foresights and foretasts of this same Rest that their spirits are even transported with it and they could heartly wish they might be present there Paul is taken up into the third Heaven and seeth things that must not be uttered The Saints are kept by the power of God through faith unto that salvation ready to be revealed in the last time wherein they can greatly Rejoyce even in temptations 1 Pet. 1.5 6. And therefore the Apostle also tells us That they who now see not Christ nor ever saw him yet love him and Believing do Rejoyce in him with joy unspeakable and full of Glory Receiving the end of their faith the salvation of their souls 1 Pet. 1.8.9 Observe here First How God gives his people this foretasting joy Secondly How this joy is said to be full of Glory and therefore must needs be a beginning of the Glory Thirdly How immediatly upon this there follows Receiving the end of their Faith the Salvation of the soul. And Paul also brings in the Justified Rejoycing in hope of the Glory of God Rom. 5.2 And I doubt not but some poor Christians amongst us who have little to boast of appearing without have often these foretasts in their souls And do you think God will Tantalize his people Will he give them the first fruits and not the crop Doth he shew them Glory to set them a longing and then dâ—ny them the actuall fruition Or doth he lift them up so neer this Rest and
should be so it would be somewhat a sad uncomfortable doctrine to the godly at their death to think of being deprived of their glory till the resurrection and somewhat comfortable to the wicked to think of tarrying out of hell so long But I am in strong hopes that this doctrine is false yea very confident that it is so I do believe that as the soul separated from the body is not a perfect man so it doth not enjoy the Glory and happiness so fully and so perfectly as it shall do after the Resurrection when they are again conjoined What the difference is and what degree of Glory souls in the mean time enjoy are too high things for mortals particularly to discern For the great question what place the souls of those before Christ of Infants and of all others since Christ do remaine in till the Resurrection I think it is a vain enquiry of what is yet beyond our reach It is a great question what Place is But if it be only a circumstant body and if to be in a place be only to be in a circumstant bodâ— or in the superficies of an ambient body or in the concavity oâ— that superficies then it is doubtfull whether spirits can be properly said to be in place We can have yet no clear conceivings of these things But that separated souls of Believers do enjoy unconceivable Blessedness and Glory even while they remain thus separated from the body I prove as followeth Beside all those Arguments for the souls Immortality which you may read in Alex. Rosse his Philosophicall Touchstone part lâ—st 1. Those words of Paul 2 Corin. 5.8 Are so exceeding plain that I yet understand not what tolerable exception can be made agaiâ—st them Therefore we are alwayes confident knowing that while we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord For we walk by faith not by sight we are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and present with the Lord What can be spoken more plainly so also the 1 2 3 4. verses of the same Chapter 2. As plain is that in Philip. 1.23 For I am in a streight betwixt two having a desire to depart and to be with Christ which is far better What sense were in these words if Paul had not expected to enjoy Christ till the Resurrection Why should he be in a streight Or desire to depart Should he be with Christ ever the sooner for that Nay should he not have been loath to depart upon the very same grounds For while he was in the flesh he enjoyed something of Christ but being departed according to the Socinians doctrine he should enjoy no thing of Christ till the day of Resurrection 3. And plain enough is that of Christ to the thief This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise The dislocation of the word this day is but a gross evasion 4. And sure if it be but a Parable of the Rich man in hell and Lazarus yet it seemes unlikely to me that Christ would teach them by such a Parable as seemed evidently to intimate and suppose the souls happiness or misery presently after death if there were no such matter 5. Doth not his Argument against the Sadduces for the Resurrection run upon this supposition That God being not the God of the dead but of the living therefore Abraham Isaac and Jacob were then living i. e. in soul and consequently should have their bodies raised at the Resurrection 6. Plain also is that in the Revelations chap. 14. vers 13. Blessed are the dead that dye in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the Spirit that they may Rest from their labors and their works do follow them i. e. close as the garments on a mans back follow him and not at such a distance as the resurrection For if the blessedness were only in Râ—sting in the Grave then a beast or a stone were as blessed Nay it were evidently a curse and not a blessing For was not life a great Mercy was it not a greater mercy to enjoy all the comforts of life to enjoy the fellowship of the Saints The comfort of the ordinances And much of Christ in all To be imployed in the delightfull work of God and to edifie his Church c. Is it not a curse to be so deprived of all these Do not these yeeld a great deal more sweetness then all the troubles of this life can yeeld us bitterness Though I think not as some that it is better to be most miserable even in hell then not to be at all yet it is undeniable that it is better to enjoy life and so much of the comforts of life and so much of God in comforts and afflictions as the Saints do though we have all this with persecution then to lye rotting in the grave if that were all we could expect Therefore it is some further blessedness that is there promised 7. How else is it said That we are come to the Mount Zion the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem to an innumerable company of Angels to the generall Assembly and Church of the first born which are written in Heaven and to God the judge of all and to the spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12.22 23. Sure at the Resurrection the body will be made perfect as well as the spirit To say as Lushington doth that they are said to be made perfect because they are sure of it as if they had it is an evasion to grosly contradicting the Text that by such commentaries he may as well deny any truth in Scripture To make good which he as much abuseth that of Philip. 3.12 8. Doth not Scripture tell us that Henoch and Elias are taken up already And shall we think they possess that Glory alone 9. Did not Peter and James and John see Moses also with Christ on the Mount Yet the Scripture saith Moses dyed And is it likely that Christ did delude their senses in shewing them Moses if he should not partake of that glory till the Resurrection 10. And is not that of Stephen as plain as we can desire Lord Jesus receive my spirit Sure if the Lord receive it it is neither asleep nor dead nor annihilated but it is where he is and beholds his Glory 11. The like may be said of that Eccles. 12.7 The spirit shall return to God who gave it 12. How else is it said that we have eternall life already John 6.54 and that the knowledg of God which is begun here is eternall life John 17.3 So 1. John 5.13 And he that believeth on Christ hath everlasting life John 3.36 John 6.47 He that eateth this bread shall not dye vers 50. For he dwelleth in Christ and Christ in him vers 56. And as the Son liveth by the Father so he that eateth him shall live by him vers 57. How is the Kingdom of God and of heaven which
thou shalt perish for ever except I had seen the Book of Life Why the Bible also is the Book of Life and it describeth plainly those that shall be saved and those that shall be condemned Though it do not name them yet it tels you all those signs and conditions by which they may be known Do I need to ascend up into heaven to know That without holiness none shall see God Heb. 12.14 Or That it is the pure in heart who shall see God Matth. 5.8 Or That except a man be born again he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God Joh. 3.3 Or That he that believeth not that is stoops not to Christ as his King and Saviour is condemned already and that he shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Joh. 3.18.36 And that except you repent which includeth reformation you shall all perish Luke 13.3 5. With a hundred more such plain Scripture Expressions Cannot these be known without searching into Gods Counsels Why thou ignorant or wilful self-deluding Sot Hath thy Bible layn by thee in thy house so long and didst thou never read such words as these Or hast thou read it or heard it read so oft and yet dost thou not remember such passages as these Nay Didst thou not finde that the great drift of the Scripture is to shew men who they are that shall be saved and who not and let them see the conditions of both estates And yet dost thou ask me How I know who shall be saved what need I go up to heaven to inquire that of Christ which he came down to earth to tell us and sent his Spirit in his Prophets and Apostles to tell us and hath left upon Record to all the world And though I do not know the secrets of thy heart and therefore cannot tell thee by name whether it be thy state or no yet if thou art but willing and diligent thou maist know thy self whether thou be an heir of heaven or not And that is the main thing that I desire that if thou be yet miserable thou mayest discern it and escape it But canst thou possibly escape if thou neglect Christ and salvation Heb. 2.3 Is it not resolved on That if thou love father mother wife children house lands or thy own life better then Christ thou canst not be his disciple and consequently canst never be saved by him Is this the word of man or of God Is it not then an undoubted concluded case that in the case thou art now in thou hast not the least title to heaven Shall I tell thee from the Word of God It is as impossible for thee to be saved except thou be born again and made a new creature as it is for the devils themselves to be saved Nay God hath more plainly and frequently spoken it in the Scripture that such sinners as thou shall never be saved then he hath done that the devils shal never be saved And doth not this tidings go cold to thy heart Me thinks but that there is yet life and hope before thee and thou hast yet time and means to have thy soul recovered or else it should kill thy heart with terror and the sight of thy doleful discovered case should even strike thee dead with amazement and horror If old Ely fell from his seat and dyed to hear that the Ark of God was gone which was but an outward sign of his presence how then should thy heart be astonished with this tidings that thou hast lost the Lord God himself and all thy title to his eternal presence and delights If Rachel wept for children and would not be comforted because they were not How then shouldst thou now sit down and weep for the happiness and future life of thy soul because to thee it is not VVhen King Belshazzar saw but a piece of a hand sent from God writing over against him on the wall it made his countenance change his thoughts trouble him his loyns loosed in the joynts and his knees smite one against another Dan. 5.6 VVhy what trembling then should seaze on thee who hast the hand of God himself against thee not in a Sentence or two onely but in the very tenor and scope of the Scriptures not threatning thee with the loss of a Kingdom onely as he did Belshazzar but with the loss of thy part in the everlasting Kingdom But because I would fain have thee if it be possible to lay it close to thy heart I will here stay a little longer and shew thee first The greatness of thy loss and secondly The aggravations of thy unhappiness in this loss thirdly And the Positive miseries that thou maist also endure with their aggravations SECT III. FIrst The ungodly in their loss of heaven do lose all that glorious personal perfection which the people of God do there injoy They lose that shining lustre of the body surpassing the brightness of the Sun at noon day Though perhaps even the bodies of the wicked will be raised more spiritual incorruptible bodies then they were on earth yet that wil be so far from being a happiness to them that it onely makes them capable of the more exqâ—isite torments their understandings being now more capable of apprehending the greatness of their loss and their senses more capable of feelâ—ing their sufferings They would be glad then if every member were a dead member that it might not feel the punishment inflicted on it and if the whole body were a rotten carkass or might again lye down in the dust and darkness The devil himself hath an Angelical and excellent nature but that onely honoreth his skilful Creator but is no honor or comfort at all to himself The glory the beauty the comfortable perfections they are deprived of much more do they want that morâ—all perfection which the Blessed do partake of Those holy dispositions and qualifications of minde That blessed conformity to the Holiness of God that chearful readiness to do his Will that perfect rectitude of all their actions In stead of these they have their old ulcerous deformed souls that perversness of Will that disorder in their faculties that loathing of good that love to evil that violence of passion which they haâ— on earth It is true their understandings will be much cleared both by the ceasing of their temptations and deluding obâ—ects which they had on earth as also by the sad experience which they will have in hell of the falshood of their former conceits and delusions But this proceeds not from the sanctifying of their natures And perhaps their experience and too late understanding may restrain much of the evil motions of their wils which they had formerly here on earth but the evil disposition is never the more changed so also wil the conversation of the damned in hel be voyd of many of those sins which they commit here on earth They will be drunk no more and whore no more and
Praising of God They never tasted sweetness in things of that nature Or what care they for being deprived of the Fellowship of Angels and Saints They could spare their company in this world well enough and why may they not be without it in the world to come To make these men therefore to understand the truth of their future condition I will here annex these two things 1. I will shew you why this forementioned loss will be intollerable and will be most tormenting then though it seem as nothing now 2. I will shew you what other losses will accompany these which though they are less in themselves yet will now be more sensibly apprehended by these sensual men And all this from Reason and the truth of Scripture 1. Then That this loss of heaven will be then most tormenting may appear by these considerations following First The Understandings of the ungodly will be then cleared to know the worth of that which they have lost Now they lament not their loss of God because they never knew his excellency nor the loss of that holy imployment and society for they were never sensible what they were worth A man that hath lost a Jewel and took it but for a common stone is never troubled at his loss but when he comes to know what he lost then he lamenteth it Though the understandings of the damned wil not then be sanctified as I said before yet will they be cleared from a multitude of errors which now possess them and mislead them to their ruine They think now that their honor with men their estates their pleasures their health and life are better worth their studies and â—â—â—our then the things of another world which they never saw but when these things which had their hearts have left them in misery and given them the slip in their greatest need when they come to know by experience the things which before they did but read and hear of they will then be quite in another minde They would not believe that water would drown till they were in the sea nor that the fire would burn till they were cast into it but when they feel it they will easily believe All that error of their minde which made them set light by God and abhor his worship and vilifie his people will then be confuted and removed by experience their knowledg shall be increased that their sorrows may be increased as Adam by his fall did come to the knowledg of Good and Evil so shall all the damned have this increase of knowledg As the knowledg of the excellency of that Good which they do enjoy and of that Evil which they have escaped is necesâ—sary to the glorified Saints that they may rationally and truly enjoy their glory so is the knowledg of the greatness of that good which they have lost and of that evil which they have procured to themselves necessary to the tormenting of these wretched sinners for as the joyes of heaven are not enjoyed so much by the bodily senses as by the intellect and affections so it is by understanding their misery and by affections answerable that the wicked shal endure the most of their torments for as it was the soul that was the chiefest in the guilt whether positively by leading to sin or onely privatively in not keeping the Authority of Reason over Sense the Understanding be guilty I will not now dispute so shall the soul be chiefest in the punishment doubtless those poor souls would be comparatively happy if their understandings were wholly taken from them if they had no more knowledg then Ideots or bruit beasts or if they knew no more in hell then they did upon earth their loss and misery would then less trouble them Though all knowledg be Physically good yet some may be neither Morally good nor good to the owner Therefore when the Scripture saith of the wicked that They shall not see life Joh 3.36 nor see God Heb. 12.14 The meaning is they shall not possess life or see God as the Saints do to enjoy him by that sight they shall not see him with any comfort nor as their own but yet they shall see him to their terror as their enemy and I think they shall have some kinde of eternal knowledg or beholding of God and heaven and the Saints that are there happy as a necessary ingredient to their unutterable calamity The rich man shall see Abraham and Lazarus but afar off as God beholdeth them afar off so they shal they behold God afar off Oh how happy men would they now think themselves if they did not know that there is such a place as heaven or if they could but shut their eyes and cease to behold it Now when their knowledg would help to prevent their misery they will not know or will not read and study that they may know Therefore then when their knowledg will but feed their consuming fire they shall know whether they will or no as Toads and Serpents know not their own vile and venemous nature nor the excellent nature of man or other creatures and therefore are neither troubled at their own nor desirous of ours so is it with the wicked here but when their eyes at death shall be suddenly opened then the case will be suddenly altered They are now in a dead sleep and they dream that they are the happiest men in the world and that the godly are but a company of precise fools and that either heaven will be theirs as sure as anothers or else they may make shift without it as they have done here but when death smites these men and bids them awake and rowseth them out of their pleasant dreams how will they stand up amazed and confounded How will their judgments be changed in a moment and they that would not see shall then see and be ashamed SECT II. 2. ANother reason to prove that the loss of heaven will more torment them then is this Because as the Understanding will be cleared so it will be more enlarged and made more capacious to conceive of the worth of that Glory which they have lost The strength of their apprehensions as well as the truth of them will be then encreased What deep apprehensions of the wrath of God of the madness of sinning of the misery of sinners have those souls that now endure this misery in comparison of those on earth that do but hear of it what sensible apprehensions of the worth of life hath the condemned man that is going to be executed in comparison of what he was wont to have in the time of his prosperity Much more will the actual deprivation of eternal blessedness make the damned exceeding apprehensive of the greatness of their loss and as a large Vessel will hold more water then a shell so will their more enlarged understandings contain more matter to feed their torment then now their shallow capacity can do SECT III. 3.
and we play with our clothes and look upon them when we should put them on and wear them we hang upon Ordinances from day to day but we stir not up our selves to seek the Lord I see a great many very constant in hearing and Praying and give us some hopes that their hearts are honest but they do not hear and prâ—y as iâ— it were for their lives O what a frozen stupidity hath benummed us The judgment of Pharaoh is among us we are turned into Stones and Rocks that can neither feel nor stir The plague of Lots wife is upon us as if we were changed into liveless unmoveable Pillars we are dying and we know it and yet we stir not we are at the door of eternal Happiness or Misery and yet we perceive it not Death knocks and we hear not Christ calls and knocks and we hear not God cries to us To day if you will hear my voyce harden not your hearts work while it is day for the night cometh when none shall work Now ply your business now labour for your lives now lay out all your strength and time now do it now or never and yet we stir no more then if we were half asleep What haste doth Death and Judgment make how fast do they come on they are almost at us and yet what little haste make we what haste makes the Sword to devour from one part of the Land to another what haste doth Plague and Famine make and all because we will not make haste The Spur of God is in our sides we bleed we groan and yet we do not mend our pace The Rod is on our backs it speaks to the quick our lashes are heard through the Christian world and yet we stir no faster then before Lord what a sensless sottish earthly hellish thing is a hard heart that we will not go roundly and cheerfully toward heaven without all this ado no nor with it neither where is the man that is serious in his Christianity Methinks men do every where make but a trifle of their eternal state they look after it but a little upon the by they do not make it the taske and business of their lives To be plain with you I think nothing undoes men so much as complementing and jesting in Religion O if I were not sick my self of the same disease with what teares should I mixt this Ink and with what groans should I express these sad complaints and with what hearts-grief should I mourn over this universal deadness Do the Magistrates among us seriously perform their portion of the work Are they zealous for God Do they build up his House and are they tender of his Honor Do they second the Word and encourage the Godly and relieve the Oppressed and compassionate the Distressed and let fly at the face of sin and sinners as being the disturbers of our peace and the onely cause of all our miseries Do they study how to do the utmost that they can for God to improve their power and parts and wealth and honor and all their interests for the greatest advantage to the Kingdom of Christ as men that must shortly give account of their Stewardship or do they build their own houses and seek their advancements and stand upon and contest for their own honors and do no more for Christ then needs they must or then lyes in their way or then is put by others into their hands or then stands with the pleasing of their friends or with their worldy interests which of these two courses do they take and how thin are those Ministers that are serious in their work Nay how mightily do the very best fail in this above all things Do we cry out of mens disobedience to the Gospel in the evidence and power of the Spirit and deal with sin as that which is the fire in our Towns and houses and by force pull men out of this fire Do we perswade our people as those that know the terrors of the Lord should do Do we press Christ and Regeneration and Faith and Holiness as men that believe indeed that without these they shall never have Life Do our bowels yearn over the Ignorant and the Careless and the obstinate Multitude as men that believe their own Doctrine that our dear people must be eternally damned if they be not timely recovered When we look them in the faces do our hearts melt over them lest we should never see their faces in Rest Do we as Paul tell them weeping of their fleshly and earthly disposition and teach them publikely and from house to house night and day with tears And do vve intreate them as if it were indeed for their lives and salvation that vvhen vve speak of the Joys and Miseries of another world our people may see us affected accordingly and perceive that we do indeed mean as we speak Or rather do vve not study vvords and neat Expressions that vve may approve our selves able men in the judgment of critical Hearers and speak so formally and heartlesly of Eternity that our people can scarcely think that vve believe our selves or put our tongues into some affected pace and our language into some forced Oratorical strain as if a Ministers business were of no more weight but to tell them a smooth tale of an hour long and so look no more after them till the next Sermon Seldom do vve fit our Sermons either for Matter or Manner to the great end our peoples salvation but we sacrifice our studies to our own credit or our peoples content or some such base inferiour end Carnal discretion doth controll our fervency It maketh our Sermons like beautiful Pictures which have much pains and cost bestowed upon them to make them comely and desirable to the eye but life or heat or motion there is none Surely as such a conversation is an Hypocritical conversation so such a Sermon is as truly an hypocritical Sermon O the formal frozen lifeless Sermons which we daily hear preached upon the most weighty piercing Subjects in the world How gently do we handle those sins which will handle so cruelly our poor peoples souls And how tenderly do we deal with their careless hearts not speaking to them as to men that must be wakened or damned We tell them of heaven and hell in such a sleepy tone and sleighty way as if we were but acting a part in a Play so that we usually preach our people asleep with those subjects which one would think should rather endanger the driving of some besides themselves if they were faithfully delivered Not that I commend or excuse that reall indiscretion and unseemly language and nauseous repetitions and ridiculous gestures whereby many do disgrace the work of God and bring his ordinances in contempt with the people nor think it fit that he should be an Embassador from God on so weighty a business that is not able to
it had been too late to complain Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia in adversum spectantia nulla retrorsum And some tast of the fruit of their projects we have lately had in England by which paw we may sufficiently conjecture of the Lyon So that as bad as we are our adversaries have little cause to reproach us But yet brethren let us impartially judg our selves for God will shortly Judg us impartially VVhat is it that hath occasioned so many Novices to invade the Ministery who being puffed up with pride are fallen into the snare of the devil 1 Tim. 3.6 and bring the work of God into contempt by their ignorance Hath not the ungodliness ambition of those that are more learned by bringing learning it self into contempt been the cause of all this Alas who can be so blinded by his charity as not to see the truth of this among us How many of the greatest wits have the most graceless hearts And relish Cicero Demosthenes or Aristotle better then David or Paul or Christ And even lothe those holy wayes which customarily they preach for That have no higher ends in entering upon the Ministery then gain and preferment And when the hopes of preferment are taken away they think it but folly to chuse such a toilsome and ungrateful work And thus the ball of reproach is tossed between the well meaning ignorants and the ungodly learned and between these two how miserable is the Church The one cryes out of unlearned Schismaticks The other cryes out of proud ungodly persecutors and say These are your learned men that study for nothing but a benefice or a Bishoprick that are as strange to the Mysteries of Regeneration and a holy life as any others And O that these reproaches were not too true of many God hath lessoned Ministers of late one would think sufficiently to beware of ambition and secular avocations But it is hard to hear God speak by the tongue of an enemy or to see and acknowledg his hand where the Instrument doth miscarry If English Examples have lost their force as being so neer your eyes that you cannot see them remember the end of Funcius that learned Chronologer who might have lived longer as a Divine but died as a Princes Counsellor and his Distich pronounced at his death Disce meo exemplo mandato munere fungi Et fuge ceu pestem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the like fate of Justus Jonas I.C. Son of that great Divine of the same name the next year whose last Verses were like the former Quid juvat innumeros scire at que evolvere casus si facienda fugis fi fugienda facis Study not therefore the way of rising but the way of righteousness Honesty will hold out when Honors will deceive you If your hearts be once infected with the fermentation of this swelling humour it will quickly rise up to your brain and corrupt your intellectuals and then you will be of that opinion which your Flesh thinks to be good and not that which your judgment thought to be true and you will fetch your Religion from the Statute Book and not from the Bible as the jest went of Agricola who turned from a Protestant to an Antinomian and being convinced of that error turned Papist into the other extream and Pebugius and Sidonius Authors of the Interim Chrysma ab eis oleum pontificium inter alia defenduntur ut ipsi discederent unctiores because they obtained Bishopricks by it O what a doleful case is it to see so many brave wits and men of profound Learning to be made as useless and hurtful to the Church of God by their pride and ungodliness as others are by their pride and Ignorance were a clear understanding conjoyned with an holy heart and heavenly life and were they as skilful in Spiritual as Humane Learning what a glory and blessing would they be to the Churches SECT X. 5. LAstly Be sure that you study and strive after Unity and Peace if ever you would promote the Kingdom of Christ and your peoples Salvation do it in a way of Peace and Love Publike wars and private quarrels do usually pretend to the Reformation of the Church to the vindicating of the Truth and the welfare of souls but they as usually prove in the issue the greatest means to the overthrow of all It is as natural for both wars and private contentions to produce Errors Schisms contempt of Magistraâ—y Ministry and Ordinances as it is for a dead carrion to breed Worms and Vermine Believe it from one that hath too many years experience of it both in Armies and Garrisons It is as hard a thing to maintain even in your godly people a sound understanding a tender consciences a lively gracious heavenly frame of spirit and an upright life in a way of war and contention as to keep your candle lighted in the greatest Storms or under the waters The like I may say of perverse and fierce Disputings about Baptism and the Circumstantials of Discipline or other Questions that are far from the foundation they oftener lose the Truth then finde it A Synod is as likely and lawful a means as any for such decisions and yet Nazianzen saith Se hactenus non vidisse ullius Synodi utilem 〈…〉 aut in quâ res male se habentes non magis exacerbaâ—â— quam 〈◊〉 fuerint With the vulgar he seems to be the Conqueror that hath the last word or at lest he that hath the most plausible deportment the most affecting tone the most earnest and confident expressions the most probable arguments rather then he that hath the most naked demonstrations He takes with them most that speaks for the Opinion which they like and are inclined to though he speak Non-sense and he that is most familiar with them and hath the best opportunities and advantages to prevail especially he that hath the greatest interest in their affections so that a disputation before the vulgar even of the godly is as likely a means to corrupt them as to cure them usually the most erroneous seducers will carry out their Cause with as good a face as fluent a tongue as great contempt and reproach of their opposers and as much confidence that the truth is on their side as if it were so indeed Paraeus his Master taught him that Certo certius in qualibet minutissima panis portione vere substantialiter integrum corpus Christi esset item in apud cum sub minutissima vini guttula adesset integer sanguis dominicus what confidence was here in a bad cause And if you depend on the most reverend and best esteemed Teachers and suffer the weight of their reputation to turn the Scales you may in many things be never the neerer to the Truth How many learned able men hath the name and authority of Luther mislead in the point of consubstantiation Vrsine was caried away with it a while till he was turned
one with another and Calvins Exposition which is the summ of all I have said q. d. Danda est vobis opera non tantum ut salsi intus sitis sed etiam ut saliatis alios Quia tamen sal acrimoniâ suâ mordet ideo statim admonet sic temperandam esse condituram ut pax interim salva maneat SECT XI 6. THe last whom I would perswade to this great Work of helping others to the Heavenly Rest is Parents and Masters of Families All you that God hath intrusted with Children or Servants O consider what Duty lyeth on you for the furthering of their Salvation That this Exhortation may be the more effectual with you I will lay down these several Considerations for you seriously to think on 1. What plain and pressing commands of God are there that require this great Duty at your hands Deut. 6.6 7 8. And these words which I command thee this day shall be in thy heart and thou shalt teach them diligently to thy children speaking of them when thou sittest in thy house and when thou walkest by the way and when thou lyest down and when thou risest up So Deut. 11. And how well is God pleased with this in Abraham Gen. 18.19 Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I do For I know him that he will command his Children and his Houshold after him that they shall keep the way of the Lord c. And it is Joshuaes Resolution That he and his Houshold will serve the Lord. Prov. 22.6 Train up a childe in the way he should go and when he is old he will not depart from it Ephes 6.4 Bring up your children in the Nurture and Admonition of the Lord. Many the like Precepts especially in the Book of Proverbs you may finde So that you see it is a Work that the Lord of heaven and earth hath laid upon you and how then dare you neglect it and cast it off 2. It is a duty that you ow your children in point of Justice from you they received the defilement and misery of their natures and therefore you ow them all possible help for their recovery If you had but hurt a stranger yea though against your will you would think it duty to help to cure him 3. Consider how neer your children are to you and then you will perceive that from this Natural Relation also they have interest in your utmost help your children are as it were parts of your selves If they prosper when you are dead you take it almost as if you lived and prospered in them If you labor never so much you think it not ill bestowed nor your buildings or purchases too dear so that they may enjoy them when you are dead and should you not be of the same minde for their everlasting Rest 4. You will else be witnesses against your own souls your great care and pains and cost for their bodies will condemn you for your neglect of their pretious souls you can spend your selves in toyling and caring for their bodies and even neglect your own souls and venture them sometimes upon unwarrantable courses and all to provide for your Posterity and have you not as much reason to provide for their souls Do you not believe that your children must be everlastingly happy or miserable when this life is ended and should not that be fore-thought of in the first place 5. Yea All the very bruit creatures may condemn you Which of them is not tender of their young How long will the Hen sit to hatch her Chickens and how busily scrape for them and how carefully shelter and defend them and so will even the most vile and venemous Serpent and will you be more unnatural and hard-hearted then all these will you suffer your children to be ungodly and profane and run on in the undoubted way to damnation and let them alone to destroy themselves without controll 6. Consider God hath made your children to be your charge yea and your servants too Every one will confess they are the Ministers charge and what a dreadful thing it is for them to neglect them when God hath told them That if they tell not the wicked of their sin and danger their blood shall be required at that Ministers hands and is not your charge as great and as dreadful as theirs Have not you a greater charge of your own Families then any Minister hath Yea doubtless and your duty it is to reach and admonish and reprove them and watch over them and at your hands else will God require the bloud of their souls The greatest charge it is that ever you were entrusted with and we to you if you prove unfaithful and betray your trust and suffer them to be ignorant for want of your teaching or wicked for want of your admonition or correction O â—ad account that many parents will make 7. Look into the dispositions and lives of your children and see what a work there is for you to do First It is not one sin that you must help them against but thousands their name is Legion for they are many It is not one weed that must be pulled up but the field is overspread with them Secondly And how hard is it to prevail against any one of them They are Hereditary diseases bred in their Natures Naturam expellâ—s furea c. They are aâ— neer them as the very heart and how tenacious are all things of that which is natural how hard to teach a Hare not to be fearful or a Lyon or Tiger not to be fierce Besides the things you must teach them are quite above them yea clean contrary to the interest and desires of their Flesh how hard is it to teach a man to be willing to be poor and despised and destroyed here for Christ to deny themselves and displease the flesh to forgive an Enemy to love those that hate us to watch against temptations to avoid occasions and appearance of evil to believe in a crucified Saviour to rejoyce in tribulation to trust upon a bare word of Promise and let go all in hand if call'd to it for something in hope that they never saw nor ever spake with man that did see to make God their chief delight and love and to have their hearts in heaven while they live on earth I think none of this is easie they think otherwise let them try and Judg yet all this must be learned or they are undone for ever If you help them not to some Trade they cannot live in the world but if they be destitute of these things they shall not live in heaven If the Marriner be not skilful he may be drowned and if the Souldier be not skilful he may be slain but they that cannot do the things above mentioned will perish for ever For without holiness none shall see God Heb. 12.14 O that the Lord would make all you that are Parents sensible what a work and charge
as Alexander is Fabled to have done Sit down and weep because there is never another world to Conquer If I should send you forth as Noahs Dove to go through the earth to look for a Resting place you would return with a confession that you can finde none Go ask Honor Is there Rest here Why you may as well rest on the top of the tempestuous Mountains or in Etnaes flames or on the Pinnacle of the Temple If you ask Riches Is there Rest here Even such as is in a bed of Thorns or were it a bed of Down yet must you arise in the morning and leave it to the next Guest that shal succeed you Or if you enquire of worldly Pleasure and ease can they give you any tidings of true Rest Even such as the fish or bird hath in the Net or in swallowing down the deceitful bait when the pleasure is at the sweetest death is the nearest It is just such a content and happiness as the exhilarating vapors of the winde do give to a man that is drunk it causeth a merry and cheerful heart it makes him forget his wants and miseries and conceive himself the happiest man in the world till his sick vomitings have freed him of his disease or sleep have asswaged and subdued those vapors which deluded his fantasie and perverted his Understanding and then he awakes a more unhappy man then ever he was before Such is the Rest and Happiness that all worldly pleasures doth afford As the Phantasie may be delighted in a pleasant dream when all the senses are captivated by sleep so may the flesh or sensitive appetite when the reasonable soul is captivated by security but when the morning comes the delusion vanisheth and where is the pleasure and happiness then Or if you should go to Learning to purest plentifullest powerfullest Ordinances or compass sea and land to finde out the perfectest Church and holiest Saints and enquire whether there your soul may rest You might haply receive from these indeed an Olive-branch of Hope as they are means to your Rest and have relation to eternity but in regard of any satisfaction in themselves you would remain as restless as ever before O how well might all these answer many of us with that indignation as Jacob did Rachel Am I instead of God Or as the King of Israel said of the Messengers of the King of Assyria when he required him to restore Naaman to health Am I God to kill and to make alive that this man sends to me to recover a man of his Leprosy So may the highest perfections on earth say Are we God or in stead of God that this man comes to us to give a soul Rest Go take a view of all estates of men in the world and see whether any of them have found this Rest. Go to the Husbandman and demand of him behold his circular endless labours his continual care and toyl and weariness and you will easily see that there is no Rest Go to the Tradesman and you shall finde the like If I should send you lower you would judg your labor lost Or go to the conscionable painful Minister and there you will yet more easily be satisfied for though his spending killing endless labors are exceeding sweet yet is it not because they are his Rest but in reference to his peoples and his own eternal Rest at which he aims and to which they may conduce If you should ascend to Magistracy and enquire at the Throne you would finde ther 's no condition so restless and your hearts would even pitty poor Princes and Kings Doubtless neither Court nor Countrey Towns or Cities Shops or Fields Treasuries Libraries Soliâ—aâ—iness Society Studies or Pulpits can afford any such thing as this Rest If you could enquire of the dead of all Generations or if you could ask the living through all Dominions they would all tell you here 's no Rest and all Mankinde may say All our days are sorrow and our labor is grief and our hearts take not rest Eccles. 2.23 Go to Genevah go to New England finde out the Church which you think most hapyy and we may say of it as lamenting Jeremy of the Church of the Jews Lam. 1.3 She dwelleth among the Heathen she findeth no rest all her Persecutors overtake her The holiest Prophet the blessedst Apostle would say as one of the most blessed did 2 Cor. 7.5 Our flesh had no rest without were fightings within were fears If neither Christ nor his Apostles to whom was given the earth and the fulness thereof had rest here why should we expect it Or if other mens experiences move you not do but take a view of your own Can you remember the estate than did fully satisfie you Or if you could will it prove a lasting state For my own part I have run through seveâ—al places and states of life and though I never had the necessities which might occasion discontent yet did I never finde a setlement for my soul and I believe we may all say of our Rest as Paul of our Hopes If it were in this life onely we were of all men most miserable Or if you will not credit your past experience you may try in your present or future wants when Conscience is wounded God offended your bodies weakned your friends afflicted see if these can yield you Rest. If then either Scripture or Reason or the Experience of your selves and all the world will satisfie us we may see there is no resting here And yet how guilty are the generality of Professors of this sin How many halts and stops do we make before we will make the Lord our Rest How must God even drive us and fire us out of every condition lest we should sit down and Rest there If he give us Prosperity Riches or Honor we do in our hearts dance before them as the Israelites before their Calf and say These are thy Gods and conclude it is good being here If he imbitter all these to us by Crosses how do we strive to have the Cross removed and the bitterness taken away and are restless till our condition be sweetned to us that we may sit down again and rest where we were If the Lord seeing our perversness shall now proceed in the cure and take the creature quite away then how do we labor and care and cry and pray that God would restore it that if it may be we may make it our Rest again And while we are deprived of its actual enjoyment and have not our former Idoll to delight in yet rather then come to God we delight our selves in our hopes of recovering our former state and as long as there is the least likelihood of obtaining it we make those very hopes our Rest if the poor by laboring all their dayes have but hopes of a fuller estate when they are old though a hundred to one they dye before they have obtained iâ— or
such a guide Can the Sun lead thee to a state of darkness or can he mislead thee that is the light of every man that cometh into the world will he lead thee to death who died to save thee from it or can he do thee any hurt who for thy sake did suffer so much follow him and he will shew thee the Paradise of God he will give thee a sight of the New Jerusalem he will give thee a taste of the Tree of Life Sit no longer then by the fire of earthly common comforts whether the cold of carnal fears and sorrows did drive thee thy Winter is past and wilt thou house thy self still in earthly thoughts and confine thy self to drooping and dulness even the silly Flies will leave their holes when the Winter is over and the Sun draws neer them the Ants will stir the Fishes rise the Birds will sing the earth look green and all with joyful note will tell thee the Spring is come Come forth then O my drooping soul and lay aside thy Winter mourning Robes let it be seen in thy believing Joyes and Praise that the day is appearing and the Spring is come and as now thou seest thy comforts green thou shalt shortly see them white and ripe for Harvest and then thou who art now called forth to see and taste shalt be called forth to reap and gather and take possession Shall I suspend and delay my joyes till then should not the joyes of the Spring go before the joyes of Harvest Is Title nothing before possession Is the heir in no better a state then the slave My Lord hath taught me to rejoyce in hope of his glory and to see it thorow the bars of a Prison and even when I am persecuted for righteousness sake when I am reviled and all manner of evil sayings are said against me falsly for his sake then hath he commanded me to rejoyce and be exceeding glad because of this my great reward in Heaven How justly is an unbelieving heart possessed by sorrow and made a prey to cares and fears when it self doth create them and thrust away its offered peace and joy I know it is the pleasure of my bounteous Lord that none of his family should want for Comfort nor live such a poor and miserable life nor look with such a famished dejected face I know he would have my joyes exceed my sorrowes And as much as he delighteth in the humble and contrite yet doth he more delight in the soul as it delighteth in him I know he taketh no pleasure in my self-procured sadness nor would he call on me to weep or mourn but that it is the only way to these delights Would I spread the Table before my guest and bring him forth my best provision and bid him sit down and eat and welcome if I did not unfeignedly desire he should do so Hath my Lord spread me a table in this Wilderness and furnished it with the promises of Everlasting Glory and set before me Angels food and broched for me the side of his beloved Son that I might have a better wine then the blood of the Grape Doth he so frequently and importunately invite me to sit down and draw forth my faith and feed and spare not Nay hath he furnished me to that end with reason and faith and a rejoycing disposition And yet is it possible that he should be unwilling of my joyes Never think it O my unbelieving soul nor dare to charge him with thy uncomfortable heaviness who offereth thee the foretaste of the highest delights that heaven doth afford and God bestow Doth he not bid thee delight thy self in the Lord and promise to give thee then the desires of thy heart Hath he not charged thee to rejoyce evermore Yea to sing aloud and shout for joy Psal. 47.1 Why should I then draw back discouraged My God is willing if I were but willing He is delighted in my delights He would faine have it my constant frame and daily business to be neer to him in my believing Meditations and to live in the sweetest thoughts of his goodness and to be always delighting my soul in himself O blessed work Employment fit for the sons of God! But ah my Lord thy feast is nothing to me without an appetite Thou must give me a stomack as well as meat Thou hast set the dainties of heaven before me but alas I am blinde and cannot see them I am sick and cannot relish them I am so benummed that I cannot put forth a hand to take them What is the glory of Sun and Moon to a clod of earth Thou knowest I need thy subjective grace as well as thine objective and that thy works upon mine own distempered soul is not the smallest part of my salvation I therefore humbly beg this grace that as thou hast opened heaven unto me in thy blessed word so thou wouldest open mine eyes to see it and my heart to affect it else heaven will be no heaven to me Awake therefore O thou Spirit of Life and breath upon thy Graces in me blow upon the garden of my heart that the spices thereof may flow out Let my beloved come into his garden and eat his pleasant fruits Cant. 4.16 And take me by the hand and lift me up from earth to thy self 〈◊〉 I may fetch one walk in the garden of glory and see by Faith what thou hast laid up for them that love thee and wait for thee Away then you soul-tormenting cares and fears Away you importune heart-vexing sorrows At least forbear me a little while stand by and trouble not my aspiring soul stay here below whilest I go up and see my Rest. The way is strange to me but not to Christ. There was the eternal dwelling of his glorious deitie And thither hath he also brought his assumed glorified flesh It was his work to purchase it it is his work to prepare it and to prepare me for it and to bring me to it The Eternal God of truth hath given me his promise his seal and his oath to assure me that believing in Christ I shall not perish but have everlasting life Thither shall my soul be speedily removed and my body very shortly follow It is not so far but he that is every where can bring me thither nor so difficult and unlikely but Omnipotencie can effect it And though this unbelief may diminish my delights and much abate my joyes in the way Yet shall it not abate the love of my Redeemer nor make the promise of none effect And can my tongue say that I shall shortly and surely live with God and yet my heart not leap within me Can I say it believingly and not rejoycingly Ah faith how sensibly now do I perceive thy weakness Ah unbelief if I had never heard or known it before yet how sensibly now do I perceive thy malicious tyranny But though thou darken my light and dull my life
task of outward Duties Let men see in you what a Life they must aim at If ever a Christian be like himself and answerable to his Principles and Profession it is when he is most serious and lively in this Duty when as Moses before he died went up into Mount Nebo to take a survey of the Land of Canaan so the Christian doth ascend this Mount of Contemplation and take a survey by Faith of his Rest. He looks upon the glorious delectable Mansions and saith Glorious things are deservedly spoken of thee O thou City of God He heareth as it were the melody of the Heavenly Chore and beholdeth the excellent employment of those Spirits and saith Blessed are the people that are in such a case yea blessed are they that have the Lord for their God He next looketh to the glorified Inhabitants of that Region and saith Happy art thou O the Israel of God a people saved by the Lord the Shield of thy Strength the Sword of thine Excellency When he looketh upon the Lord himself who is their Glory he is ready with the rest to fall down and worship him that liveth for ever and say Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come Thou art worthy O Lord to receive Glory and Honor and Power When he looks on the Glorified Saviour of the Saints he is ready to say Amen to that new Song Blessing honor glory and power be to him that sitteth on the Throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever for he hath redeemed us out of every Nation by his blood and made us Kings and Priests to God When he looketh back on the Wilderness of this VVorld he blesseth the believing patient despised Saints he pitieth the ignorant obstinate miserable World and for himself he saith as Peter It is good to be here or as David It is good for me to draw neer to God for all those that are far from him shall perish Thus as Daniel in his captivity did three times a day open his window toward Jerusalem though far out of sight when he went to God in his Devotions so may the believing Soul in this captivity to the flesh look towards Jerusalem which is above And as Paul was to the Colossians so may he be with the Glorified Spirits Absent in the flesh but present in Spirit joying in beholding their Heavenly Order And as Divine Bucholcer in his last Sermon before his death did so sweetly descant upon those comfortable words John 3.16 Whosoever beleeveth in him shall not perish but have Everlasting Life That he raised and ravished the hearts of his otherwise sad hearers So may the Meditating Beleever do through the Spirits assistance by his own heart And as the pretty Lark doth sing most sweetly and never cease her pleasant ditty while she hovereth aloft as if she were there gazing into the glory of the Sun but is suddenly silenced when she falleth to the Earth So is the frame of the Soul most Delectable and Divine while it keepeth in the views of God by Contemplation But alas we make there too short a stay but down again we fall and lay by our musick But O thou the Merciful Father of Spirits the Attractive of Love and Ocean of Delights draw up these drossie hearts unto thy self and keep them there till they are spiritualized and refined and second these thy Servants weak Endevors and perswade those that read these lines to the practice of this Delightful Heavenly Work And O suffer not the Soul of thy most unworthy Servant to be a stranger to those Joyes which he unfoldeth to thy people or to be seldom in that way which he hath here lined out to others But O keep me while I tarry on this Earth in daily serious Breathings after thee and in a Believing Affectionate Walking with thee And when thou comest O let me be found so doing not hiding my Talent nor serving my Flesh nor yet asleep with my Lamp unfurnished but waiting and longing for my Lords return That those who shall read these Heavenly Directions may not read onely the fruit of my Studies and the product of my fancy but the hearty breathings of my active Hope and Love That if my heart were open to their view they might there read the same most deeply engraven with a Beam from the Face of the Son of God and not finde Vanity or Lust or Pride within where the words of Life appear without That so these lines may not witness against me but proceeding from the heart of the Writer may be effectual through thy Grace upon the heart of the Reader and so be the savor of Life to both Amen Glory be to God in the highest On Earth Peace Good-wil towards Men. FINIS BROVGHTON In the Conclusion of His Concent of Scripture Concerning the New-Jerusalem and the Everlasting Sabbatism meant in my Text as begun here and perfected in Heaven THe Company of faithful Souls called to the blessed Marriage of the Lamb are a Jerusalem from Heaven Apoc. 3. and 21. Heb. 12. Though such glorious things are spoken concerning this City of God the perfection whereof cannot be seen in this Vale of Tears yet here God wipeth all tears from our eyes and each blessing is here begun The name of this City much helpeth Jew and Gentile to see the state of peace for this is called Jerusalem and that in Canaan hath Christ destroyed This Name should clearly have taught both the Hebrews not to look and pray daily for to return to Canaan and Pseudo-Catholikes not to fight for special holiness there We live in this by Faith and not by Eye-sight and by Hope we behold the perfection Of this City Salvation is a Wall goodly as Jasper clear as Crystal the foundations are in number twelve of twelve pretious stones such as Aaron ware on his brest all the Work of the Lambs twelve Apostles the Gates are twelve each of Pearl upon which are the names of the twelve Tribes of Israel of whose Faith all must be which enter in Twelve Angels are conductors from East West North and South even the Stars of the Churches The City is square of Burgesses setled for all turns Here God sitteth on a Throne like Jasper and Ruby Comfortable and Just The Lamb is the Temple that a third Temple should not be looked for to be built Thrones twice twelve are for all the Christians born of Israels twelve or taught by the Apostles who for dignity are Seniors for infinity are termed but four and twenty in regard of so many Tribes and Apostles Here the Majesty is Honorable as at the delivery of the Law from whose Throne Thunder Voyces and Lightnings do proceed Here oyl of Grace is never wanting but burning with seven Lamps the spirits of Messias of Wit and Wisdom of Counsel and Courage of Knowledg and Understanding and of the Fear due to the Eternal Here the Valiant Patient Witty and Speedy
THE Saints Everlasting Rest OR A TREATISE Of the Blessed State of the SAINTS in their enjoyment of GOD in Glory Wherein is shewed its Excellency and Certainty the Misery of those that lose it the way to Attain it and Assurance of it and how to live in the continual delightful Forecasts of it by the help of Meditation Written by the Author for his own use in the time of his languishing when God took him off from all Publike Imployment and afterwards Preached in his weekly Lecture And now published by Richard Baxter Teacher of the Church of Kederminster in Worcestershire My flesh and my heart faileth but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever Psal. 73.26 If in this life onely we have hope in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15.19 Set your affections on things above and not on things on the Earth For ye are dead and your life is hid with Christ in God When Christ who is our life shall appear then shall ye also appear with him in glory Col. 3.2 3 4. Because I live ye shall live also John 14.19 Jan. 15. 1649. Imprimatur Joseph Caryl London Printed by Rob. White for Thomas Vnderhil and Francis Tyton and are to be sold at the Blue-Anchor and Bible in Pauls Church-yard near the little North-door and at the three Daggers in Fleetstreet near the Inner-Temple-gate 1650. To my dearly beloved Friends the Inhabitants of the Burrough and Forreign OF KEDERMINSTER Both Magistrates and People My dear Friends IF either I or my labors have any thing of publike use or worth it is wholly though not onely yours And I am convinced by Providence That it is the Will of God it should be so This I clearly discerned in my first coming to you in my former abode with you and in the time of my forced absence from you When I was separated by the miseries of the late unhappy war I durst not fix in any other Congregation but lived in a military unpleasing state lest I should forestal my return to you for whom I took my self reserved The offers of greater worldly accommodations with five times the means which I receive with you was no temptation to me once to question whether I should leave you Your free invitation of my return your obedience to my Doctrine the strong affection which I have yet towards you above all people and the general hearty return of Love which I finde from you do all perswade me that I was sent into this world especially for the service of your souls And that even when I am dead I might yet be a help to your salvation the Lord hath forced me quite besides my own resolution to write this Treatise and leave it in your hands It was far from my thoughts ever to have become thus publike and burdened the world with any writings of mine Therefore have I oft resisted the requests of my reverend Brethren and some Superiors who might else have commanded much more at my hands But see how God over ruleth and crosseth our resolutions Being in my quarters far from home cast into extream languishing by the sudden loss of about a Gallon of blood after many yeers foregoing weakness and having no acquaintance about me nor any Books but my Bible and living in continual expectation of death I bent my thoughts on my Everlasting Rest And because my memory through extream weakness was imperfect I took my pen and began to draw up my own funeral Sermon or some helps for my own Meditations of Heaven to sweeten both the Rest of my life and my death In this condition God was pleased to continue me about five moneths from home where being able for nothing else I went on with this work which so lengthened to this which here you see It is no wonder therefore if I be too abrupt in the beginning seeing I then intended but the length of a Sermon or two Much less may you wonder if the whole be very imperfect seeing it was written as it were with one foot in the grave by a man that was betwixt living and dead that wanted strength of nature to quicken Invention or Affection and had no Book but his Bible while the chief part was finished nor had any minde of humane ornaments if he had been furnished But O how sweet is this Providence now to my review which so happily forced me to that work of Meditation which I had formerly found so profitable to my soul and shewed me more mercy in depriving me of other helps then I was aware of and hath caused my thoughts to feed on this Heavenly Subject which hath more benefited me then all the studies of my life And now dear Friends such as it is I here offer it you and upon the bended knees of my soul I offer up my thanks to the merciful God who hath fetched up both me and it as from the grave for your service Who reversed the sentence of present death which by the ablest Physitians was past upon me who interrupted my publike labors for a time that he might force me to do you a more lasting service which else I had never been like to have attempted That God do I heartily bless and magnifie who hath rescued me from the many dangers of four yeers war and after so many tedious nights and days and so many doleful fights and tidings hath returned me and many of your selves and reprived us till now to serve him in peace And though men be ungrateful and my body ruined beyond hope of recovery yet he hath made up all in the comforts I have in you To the God of mercy do I here offer my most hearty thanks and pay the vows of acknowledgment which I oft made in my distress who hath not rejected my prayers which in my dolor I put up but hath by a wonder delivered me in the midst of my duties and hath supported me this fourteen yeers in a languishing state wherein I have scarce had a waking hour free from pain who hath above twenty several times delivered me when I was neer to death And though he hath made me spend my days in groans and tears and in a constant expectation of my change yet hath he not wholly disabled me to his service and hereby hath more effectually subdued my pride and made this world contemptible to me and forced my dull heart to more importunate requests and occasioned more rare discoveries of his Mercy then ever I could have expected in a prosperous state For ever blessed be the Lord that hath not onely honored me to be a Minister of his Gospel but hath also set me over a people so willing to obey and given me that success of my labors which he hath denied to many more able and faithful who hath kept you in the zealous practice of godliness when so many grow negligent or despise the Ordinances of God who hath kept you stable in his
with the way All Motion ends at the Center and all Means cease when we have the End Therefore prophecying ceaseth tongues fail and knowledg shall be done away that is so far as it had the nature of a Means and was imperfect And so faith may be said to cease not all faith for how shall we know all things past which we saw not but by beleeving how shall we know the last Judgment the resurrection of the body before hand but by beleeving how shall we know the life everlasting the Eternity of the joys we possess but by beleeving But all that faith which as a Means referred to the chief End shall cease There shall be no more prayer because no more necessity but the full enjoyment of what we pray'd for Whether the soul pray for the bodies resurrection for the last judgment c. or whether soul and body pray for the eternal continuance of their joys is to me yet unknown Otherwise we shall not need to pray for what we have and we shall have all that is desirable Neither shall we need to fast and weep and watch any more being out of the reach of sin and temptations Nor will there be use for Instructions and Exhortations Preaching is done The Ministry of man ceaseth Sacraments useless The Laborers called in because the harvest is gathered the tares burned and the work is done The Unregenerate past hope the Saints past fear for ever Much less shall there be any need of laboring for inferior ends as here we do seeing they will all devolve themselves into the Ocean of the ultimate End and the lesser good be wholy swallowed up of the Greatest SECT II. 2. THis Rest containeth a perfect freedom from all the Evils that accompanied us through our course and which necessarily follow our absence from the chief good Besides our freedom from those eternal flames and restless miseries which the neglecters of Christ and Grace must remedilesly endure an inheritance which both by birth and actual merit was due to us as well as to them As God will not know the wicked so as to own them so neither will Heaven know iniquity to receive it for there entereth nothing that defileth or is unclean all that Remains without And doubtless there is not such a thing as Grief and Sorrow known there Nor is there such a thing as a pale face a languid body feeble joynts unable infancy decrepit age peccant humors dolorous sickness griping fears consuming cares nor whatsoever deserves the name of evil Indeed a gale of Groans and Sighs a stream of Tears accompanyed us to the very Gates and there bid us farewel for ever We did weep and lament when the world did rejoyce but our Sorrow is turned into Joy and our Joy shall no man take from us God were not the chief and perfect good if the full fruition of him did not free us from all Evil. But we shall have occasion to speak more fully of this in that which follows SECT III. 3. THis Rest containeth the Highest Degree of the Saints personal perfection both of Soul and Body This necessarily qualifies them to enjoy the Glory and throughly to partake the sweetness of it Were the Glory never so great and themselves not made capable by a personal perfection suitable thereto it would be little to them There 's necessary a right disposition of the Recipient to a right enjoying and affecting This is one thing that makes the Saints Joys there so great Here Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard nor Heart conceived what God hath layd up for them that wait for him For the Eye of flesh is not capable of seeing it nor this Ear of hearing it nor this Heart of understanding it But there the Eye and Ear and Heart are made capable else how do they enjoy it The more perfect the sight is the more delightful the beautiful object The more perfect the Appetite the sweeter the Food The more musical the Ear the more pleasant the Melody The more perfect the Soul the more Joyous those Joys and the more Glorious to us is that Glory Nor is it onely our sinful imperfection that is here to be removed nor onely that which is the fruit of sin but that which adhered to us in our pure naturals Adams dressing the Garden was neither sin nor the fruit of sin Nor is either to be less Glorious then the Stars or the Sun â—n the Firmament of our Father Yet is this the dignity to which the Righteous shall be advanced There is far more procured by Christ then was lost by Adam It 's the misery of wicked men here that all without them is mercy excellent mercies but within them a heart full of sin shuts the door against all and makes them but the more miserable When all 's well within then all 's well indeed The neer Good is the best and the neer evil and enemy the worst Therefore will God as a special part of his Saints Happiness perfect themselves as well as their condition SECT IV. 4. THis Rest containeth as the principal part our nearest fruition of God the Chiefest Good And here Reader wonder not If I be at a loss and if my apprehensions receive but little of that which is in my expressions If to the beloved Disciple that durst speak and enquire into Christs secrets and was filled with his Revelations and saw the new Jerusalem in her Glory and had seen Christ Moses and Elias in part of theirs If it did not appear to him what we shall be but only in general that when Christ appears we shall be like him no wonder if I know little When I know so little of God I cannot know much what it is to enjoy him When it is so little I know of mine own soul either it's quiddity or quality while it 's here in this Tabernacle how little must I needs know of the Infinite Majesty or the state of this soul when it 's advanced to that enjoyment If I know so little of Spirits and Spirituals how little of the Father of Spirits Nay if I never saw that creature which contains not something unsearchable nor the worm so small which afforded not matter for Questions to puzzle the greatest Phylosopher that ever I met with no wonder then if mine eye fail when I would look at God my tongue fail me in speaking of him and my heart in conceiving As long as the Athenian Superscription doth so too well suite with my sacrifices To the unknown God and while I cannot contain the smallest rivelet It 's little I can contain of this immense Ocean We shall never be capable of clearly knowing till we are capable of fully enjoying nay nor till we do actually enjoy him What strange conceivings hath a man born blind of the Sun and its light or man born deaf of the nature of sounds and musick So do we yet
want that sense by which God must be clearly known I stand and look upon a heap of Ants and see them all with one view very busie to little purpose They know not me my being nature or thoughts though I am their fellow creature How little then must we know of the great Creator though he with one view continually beholds us all Yet a knowledg we have though imperfect and such as must be done away A Glimpse the Saints behold though but in a glass Which makes us capable of some poor general dark apprehensions of what we shall behold in Glory If I should tell a Worldling but what the holiness and Spiritual Joys of the Saints on earth are he cannot know it for grace cannot be clearly known without grace how much less could he conceive it Should I tell him of this Glory But to the Saints I may be somewhat more encouraged to speak for Grace giveth them a dark knowledg and slight taste of Glory As all Good whatsoever is comprised in God and all in the creature are but drops of this Ocean So all the Glory of the blessed is comprised in their enjoyment of God and if there be any mediate Joys there they are but drops from this If men and Angels should study to speak the blessedness of that estate in one word what can they say beyond this That it is the nearest enjoyment of God Say they have God and you say they have all that 's worth a having O the full Joys offered to a beleever in that one sentence of Christs I would not for all the world that one verse had been left out of the Bible Father I will that those whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my Glory which thou hast given me John 17.24 Every word full of Life and Joy If the Queen of Sheba had cause to say of Solomons Glory Happy are thy men happy are these thy servants that stand continually before thee and that hear thy wisdom then sure they that stand continually before God and see his Glory and the Glory of the Lamb are somewhat more then happy To them will Christ give to eat of the Tree of Life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God Rev. 2.7 And to eat of the hidden Manna vers 17. Yea he will make them Pillars in the Temple of God and they shall go no more out and he will write upon them the Name of his God and the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem which cometh down out of heaven from his God and his own New Name Rev. 3.12 Yea more if more may be he will grant them to sit with him in his Throne Rev. 3.21 These are they who come out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb Therefore are they before the Throne of God and serve him day and night in his Temple and he that sitteth on the Throne shall dwell among them And the Lamb which is in the midst of the Throne shall feed them and lead them unto living fountains of water and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes Rev. 7.14 15 17. And may we not now boast with the Spouse This is my Beloved O daughters of Jerusalem and this is the Glory of the Saints Oh blind deceived world Can you shew us such a Glory This is the City of our God where the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his poople and God himself shall be with them and be their God Rev. 21.3 The Glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb is the light thereof Vers. 24. And there shall be no more curse but the Throne of God and the Lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face and his name shall be in their foreheads These sayings are faithful and true and these are the things that must shortly be done Rev. 22.3 4 6. And now we say as Mephihosheth Let the world take all besides if we may but see the face of our Lord in peace If the Lord lift up the light of his countenance on us here it puts more gladness in our hearts then the worlds encrease can do Psal. 4.6 7. How much more when in his light we shall have light without darkness and he shall make us full of Joy with his countenance Rejoyce therefore in the Lord O ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright of heart and say with his servant David The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance The Lines are fallen to me in pleasaent places yea I have a goodly heritage I have set the Lord always before me because he is at my right hand I shall not be moved Therefore my heart is glad and my glory rejoyceth my flesh also shall rest in hope For he will not leave me in the grave nor suffer me for ever to see Corruption He will shew me the path of life and bring me into his presence where is fulness of joy and at his right hand where are pleasures for evermore Psal. 16.5 6 8 9 10 11. Whom therefore have I in heaven but him or in earth that I desire besides him My flesh and my heart have failed and will fail me but God is the strength of my heart and will be my Portion for ever He shall guide me with his counsel and afterward receive me to glory And as they that are far from him perish so is it Good the chief Good for us to be near to God Psal. 73.24 25 26 27 28. The Advancement is exceeding high What unreverent damnable presumption would it have been once to have thought or spoke of such a thing if God had not spoke it before us I durst not have thought of the Saints preferment in this life as Scripture sets it forth had it not been the express truth of God What vile unmannerliness to talk of being sons of God speaking to him having fellowship and communion with him dwelling in him and he in us if this had not been Gods own Language How much less durst we have once thought of being brighter then the Sun in Glory of being coheirs with Christ of judging the world of sitting on Christs Throne of being one with him if we had not all this from the mouth and under the hand of God But hath he said it and shall it not come to pass Hath he spoken it and will he not do it Yes as true as the Lord God is true thus shall it be done to the man whom Christ delights to honour The eternal God is their Refuge and underneath are the everlasting Arms And the beloved of the Lord shall dwell in safety by him and the Lord shall cover them all the day long and he shall dwell between their shoulders Deut. 33 27 12. Surely goodness
Sentence which at that Day they shall Actually receive from the mouth of Christ. By which Sentence their sin which before was pardoned in the sence of the Law is now perfectly pardoned or blotted out by this ultimate Judgment Act. 3.19 Therefore well may it be called the Time of Refreshing as being to the Saints the perfecting of all their former Refreshments He who was vexed with a quarrelling Conscience an Accusing World a Cursing Law is solemnly pronounced Righteous by the Lord the Judg. Though he cannot plead Not Guilty in regard of fact yet being pardoned he shall be acquit by the proclamation of Christ. And that 's not all But he that was accused as deserving Hell is pronounced a member of Christ a Son of God and so adjudged to Eternal Glory The Sentence of pardon past by the spirit and conscience within us was wont to be exceeding sweet But this will fully and finally resolve the question and leave no room for doubting again for ever We shall more rejoyce that our names are found written in the Book of Life then if men or Devils were subjected to us And it must needs affect us deeply with the sense of our mercy and happiness to behold the contrary condition of others To see most of the world tremble with Terror while we triumph with Joy To hear them doomed to everlasting flames and see them thrust into Hell when we are proclaimed heirs of the Kingdom To see our neighbors that lived in the same Towns came to the same Congregation sate in the same seats dwelt in the same houses and were esteemed more honorable in the world then our selves to see them now so differenced from us and by the Searcher of hearts eternally separated This with the great magnificence and dreadfulness of the day doth the Apostle pathetically express in 2 Thess. 1.6 7 8 9 10. It is Righteous with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you and to you who are troubled Rest with us when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels In flaming fire taking vengeance on then that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the Glory of his power c. And now is not here enough to make that day a welcom day and the thoughts of it delightful to us But yet there 's more We shall be so far from the dread of that Judgment that our selves shall become the Judges Christ will take his people as it were into Commission with him and they shall sit and approve his Righteous Judgment Oh fear not now the reproaches scorns and censures of those that must then be judged by us Did you think Oh wretched worldlings that those poor despised men whom you made your dayly derision should be your Judges Did you beleeve this when you made them stand as offenders before the Bar of your Judgment No more then Pilate when he was judging Christ did beleeve that he was condemning his Judg Or the Jews when they were whipping imprisoning killing the Apostles did think to see them sit on twelve Thrones Judging the twelve Tribes of Israel Do you not know saith Paul that the Saints shall judg the world Nay Know you not that we shall judg Angels Surely were it not the Word of Christ that speaks it this advancement would seem incredible and the language arrogant Yet even Henoch the seventh from Adam prophecyed of this saying Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints to execute Judgment upon all and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoke against him Jude 14. Thus shall the Saints be honored and the Righteous have dominion in the morning O that the careless world were but wise to consider this and that they would remember this latter end That they would be now of the same minde as they will be when they shall see the Heavens pass away with a noise and the elements melt with fervent heat the earth also and the works that are therein to be burnt up 2 Pet. 3.10 When all shall be on fire about their ears and all earthly Glory consumed For the Heavens and the Earth which are now are reserved unto fire against the day of Judgment and perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3.7 But alas when all is said the wicked will do wickedly and none of the wicked shall understand But the wise shall understand Rejoyce therefore O ye Saints yet watch and what you have hold fast till your Lord come Revel 2.25 and study that use of this Doctrine which the Apostle propounds 2 Pet. 3.11 12. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy Conversation and Godliness Looking for and hasting to the coming of the day of God wherein the Heavens being on fire shall be dissolved and the Elements melt with fervent heat But go your way keep close with God and wait till your change come and till this end be for you shall Rest and stand in the Lot at the end of the days Dan. 12.13 SECT IV. THe fourth Antecedent and highest step to the Saints Advancement is Their solemn Coronation Inthronizing and Receiving into the Kingdom For as Christ their head is anointed both King and Priest so under him are his people made unto God both Kings and Priests for Prophecy that ceaseth to Reign and to offer praises for ever Revel 5.10 The Crown of Righteousness which was layd up for them shall by the Lord the Righteous Judg be given them at that day 2 Tim. 4.8 They have been faithful to the death and therefore shall receive the Crown of Life And according to the improvement of their Talents here so shall their rule and dignity be enlarged Mat. 25.21 23. So that they are not dignified with empty Titles but real Dominions For Christ will take them and set them down with himself in his own Throne and will give them power over the Nations even as he received of his Father Revel 2.26 27 28. And will give them the morning Star The Lord himself will give them possession with these applauding expressions Well done good and faithful Servant thou hast been faithful over a few things I will make thee Ruler over many things Enter thou into the Joy of thy Lord Matt. 25.21 23. And with this solemn and blessed Proclamation shall he Inthrone them Come ye Blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world Every word full of Life and Joy Come This is the holding forth of the golden Scepter to warrant our approach unto this Glory Come now as neer as you will fear not the Bethshemites Judgment for the enmity
Now we are stupified with vile and sensless hearts that can hear all the story of this Bloody Love and read all the dolors and sufferings of Love and hear all his sad complaints and all with dulness and unaffected He cries to us Behold and see Is it nothing to you O all ye that pass by Is there any sorrow like unto my sorrow Lamen 1.12 and we will scarce hear or regard the dolorous voyce nor scarce turn aside to view the wounds of him who turned aside and took us up to heal our wounds at this so dear a rate But Oh then our perfected Souls will feel as well as hear and with feeling apprehensions flame again in Love for Love Now we set his picture wounded and dying before our eyes but can get it no neerer our hearts then if we beleeved nothing of what we read But then when the obstructions between the eye and the understanding are taken away and the passage opened between the head and the heart surely our eyes will everlastingly affect our heart and while we view with one eye our slain-revived Lord and with the other eye our lost-recovered Souls and transcendent Glory these views will eternally pierce us and warm our very Souls And those eyes through which folly and lust hath so often stole into our hearts shall now be the Casements to let in the Love of our dearest Lord for ever Now though we should as some do travel to Jerusalem and view the Mount of Olives where he prayed and wept and see the Dolorons way by which he bare his Cross and enter the Temple of the Holy Grave yea if we should with Peter have stooped down and seen the place where he lay and behold his Relicts yet these Bolted doors of sin and flesh would have kept out the feeling of all that Love But Oh! that 's the Joy we shall then leave these hearts of stone and Rock behinde us and the sin that here so close besets us and the sottish unkindness that followed us so long shall not be able to follow us into that Glory But we shall behold as it were the wounds of Love with eyes and hearts of Love for ever Suppose a little to help our apprehensions that a Saint who hath partaked of the Joys of Heaven had been translated from as long an abode in Hell and after the experience of such a change should have stood with Mary and the rest by the Cross of Christ and have seen the Blood and heard the Groans of his Redeemer What think you Would love have stirred in his Brest or no Would the voyce of his dying Lord have melted his heart or no Oh that I were sensible of what I speak With what astonishing apprehensions then will Redeemed Saints everlastingly behold their Blessed Redeemer I will not meddle with their vain audacious Question who must needs know whether the glorified body of Christ do yet retain either the wounds or scars But this is most certain that the memory of it will be as fresh and the impressions of Love as deep and its workings as strong as if his wounds were still in our eyes and his complaints still in our ears and his blood still streaming afresh Now his heart is open to us and ours shut to him But when his heart shall be open and our Hearts open Oh the Blessed Congress that there will then be What a passionate meeting was there between our new-risen Lord and the first sinful silly woman that he appears to How doth Love struggle for expressions and the straitned fire shut up in the brest strive to break forth Mary saith Christ Master saith Mary and presently she clasps about his feet having her heart as neer to his heart as her hands were to his feet What a meeting of Love then will there be between the new glorified Saint and the Glorious Redeemer But I am here at a loss my apprehensions fail me and fall so short Onely this I know it will be the singular praise of our inheritance that it was bought with the price of that blood and the singular Joy of the Saints to behold the purchaser and the price together with the possession Neither will the views of the wounds of Love renew our wounds of sorrow He whose first words after his Resurrection were to a great sinner Woman why weepest thou knows how to raise Love and Joy by all those views without raising any cloud of sorrow or storm of tears at all He that made the Sacramental Commemoration of his Death to be his Churches Feast will sure make the real enjoyment of its blessed purchase to be marrow and fatness And if it afforded Joy to hear from his mouth This is my Body which is given for you and This is my Blood which was shed for you What Joy will it afford to hear This Glory is the fruit of my Body and my Blood and what a merry feast will it be when we shall drink of the fruit of the Vine new with him in the Kingdom of his Father as the fruit of his own Blood David would not drink of the waters which he longed for because they were the blood of those men who jeoparded their lives for them and thought them fitter to offer to God then to please him But we shall value these waters more highly and yet drink them the more sweetly because they are the Blood of Christ not jeoparded onely but shed for them They will be the more sweet and dear to us because they were so bitter and Dear to him If the buyer be judicious we estimate things by the price they cost If any thing we enjoy were purchased with the life of our dearest friend how highly should we value it Nay if a Dying Friend deliver us but a token of his Love how carefully do we preserve it and still remember him when we behold it as if his own name were written on it And will not then the Death and Blood of our Lord everlastingly sweeten our possessed Glory Methinks England should value the plenty of the Gospel with their Peace and Freedom at a higher rate when they remember what it hath cost How much precious blood How many of the Lives of Gods worthies and our most dear friends besides all other cost Methinks when I am with freedom preaching or hearing or living I see my dying friends before mine eyes whose blood was shâ—d for this and look the more respectively on them yet living whose frequent dangers did procure it Oh then when we are rejoycing in Glory how shall we think of the blood that revived our Souls and how shall we look upon him whose sufferings did put that Joy into our hearts How carefully preserve we those prizes which with greatest hazard we gained from the enemy Goliahs sword must be kept as a Trophie and layd up behinde the Ephod and in a time of need David says There 's none to that Surely when
we have but only that which implyeth our imperfection And what imperfection can this imply Nay our present knowledg shall be increased beyond belief It shall indeed be done away but as the light of the candle and stares is done away by the rising of the Sun which is more properly a doing away of our ignorance then of our knowledge Indeed we shall not know each other after the flesh not by stature voice colour complexion visage or outward shape if we had so known Christ we should know him no more not by parts and gifts of learning nor titles of honour and worldly dignity nor by tearmes of affinity and consanguinity nor benefits nor such Relations not by youth or age nor I think by sex But by the Image of Christ and spiritual relation and former faithfulness in improving our Talents beyond doubt we shall know and be known Nor is it only our old acquaintance but all the Saints of all ages whose faces in the flesh we never saw whom we shall there both know and comfortably enjoy Luther in his last sickness being asked his Judgment whether we shall know one another in Heaven answered thus Quod accidit Adam nunquam ille vider at Evam c. i. e. How was it with Adam He had never seen Eve yet he asketh not who she was or whence she came but saith She is flesh of my flesh and bone of my bone And how knew he that Why being full of the Holy Ghost and indued with the true knowledge of God he so pronounced After the same sort shall we be renewed by Christ in another life and shall know our parents wives children c. much more perfectly then Adam did then know Eve Yea and Angels as well as Saints will be our blessed acquaintance and sweet associates We have every one now our owne Angels there beholding our Fathers face And those who now are willingly ministring Spirits for our good will willingly then be our companions in joy for the perfecting of our good And they who had such joy in heaven for our conversion will gladly reioyce with us in our glorification I think Christian this will be a more honourable assembly then you ever here beheld and a more happy society then you were ever of before Surely Brooke and Pim and Hambden and White c. are now members of a more knowing unerring well ordered right-ayming self-denying unanimous honourable Triumphant Senate then this from whence they were taken is or ever Parliament will be It is better be doore-keeper to that Assembly whether Twisse c. are translated then to have continued here the Moderator of this That is the true Parliamentum Beatum the Blessed Parliament and that is the only Church that cannot erre Then we shall truly say as David I am a companion of all them that fear thee when we are come to Mount Sion and to the City of the living God the Heavenly Jerusalem and to an innumerable company of Angels to the General Assembly and Church of the first-born which are written in Heaven and to God the Judg of all and to the Spirits of Just men made perfect and to Jesus the Mediator of the new Covenant and to the blood of Sprinkling We are come thither already in respect of title and of earnest and first-fruits but we shall then come into the full possession O Beloved if it be a happiness to live with the Saints in their imperfection when they have sin to imbitter as well as holiness to sweeten their society what will it be to live with them in their perfection where Saints are wholly and onely Saints If it be a delight to hear them pray or preach what will it be to hear them praise If we thought our selves in the Suburbs of Heaven when we heard them set forth the Beauty of our Lord and speak of the excellencies of the Kingdom what a day will it be when we shall joyn with them in praises to our Lord in and for that Kingdom Now we have corruption and they have corruption and we are apter to set awork each others corruption then our Graces and so loose the benefit of their company while we do enjoy it because we know not how to make use of a Saint But then it will not be so Now we spend many an hour which might be profitable in a dull silent looking on each other or else in vain and common conference But then it will not be Now the best do know but in part and therefore can instruct and help us but in part But then we shall with them make up one perfect man So then I conclude This is one singular excellency of the Rest of Heaven That we are fellow citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Eph. 2.19 SECT V. FIfthly another excellent property of our Rest will be That the Joyes of it are immediately from God Nor doth this contradict the former as I have before made plain Whether Christ who is God as well as man shall be the Conveyor of all from the Divine Nature to us And whether the giving up the Kingdom to the Father do imply the ceasing of the Mediators Office And consequently the laying aside of the humane Nature though I believe the Negative in these last yet are Questions which I will not now attempt to handle But this is sure we shall God face to face and stand continually in his presence and consequently derive our life and comfort immediately from him Whether God will make use of any Creatures for our service then or if any of what Creatures and what use is more then I yet know It seems by that Rom. 8.21 that the Creature shall have a day of Deliverance and that into the glorious Liberty of the sons of God But whether this before or at the great and full Deliverance or whether to endure to Eternity or to what particular imployment they shall be continued are Questions yet too hard for me When God speaks them plainer and mine understanding is made clearer then I may know these But it s certain that at least our most and great Joyes will be immediate if not all Now we have nothing at all immediately but at the second or third or fourth or fifth hand or how many who knows From the Earth from Man from Sun and Moon from the influence of the Planets from the Ministration of Angels and from the Spirit and Christ and doubtless the farther the Stream runs from the Fountain the more impure it is It gathers some defilement from every unclean Channel it passeth through Though it savors not in the hand of Angels of the imperfection of sinners yet it doth of the imperfection of Creatures and as it comes from man it savors of both How quick and piercing is the Word in it self Yet many times it never enters being managed by a feeble Arm. O what weight and worth is there in
every passage of the Blessed Gospel Enough one would think to enter and force the dullest Soul and wholly possess its thoughts and affections and yet how oft doth it fall as water upon a stone And how easily can our hearers sleep out a Sermon time â— and much because these words of Life do die in the delivery and the Fruit of our Conception is almost Still-born Our peoples Spirits remain congealed while we who are entrusted with the Word that should melt them do suffer it to freez between our Lips We speak indeed of Soul-concerning Truths and set before them Life and Death But it is with such Self-seeking affectation and in such a lazy formal customary strain like the pace the Spaniard rides that the people little think we are in good sadness or that our Hearts do mean as our Tongues do speak I have heard of some Tongues that can lick a coâ—l of fire till it be cold I fear these Tongues are in most of our Mouths and that the Breath that is given us to blow up this fire till it flame in our Peoples Souls is rather used to blow it out Such Preaching is it that hath brought the most to hear Sermons as they say their Creed and Pater Nosters even as a few good words of course How many a cold and mean Sermon that yet contains most precious Truths The things of God which we handle are Divine but our maner of handling too Humane And there 's little or none that ever we touch but we leave the print of our fingers behinde us but if God should speak this Word himself it would be a piercing melting Word indeed How full of comfort are the Gospel Promises yet do we oft so heartlesly declare them that the broken bleeding-hearted Saints are much deprived of their Joyes Christ is indeed a precious Pearl but oft held forth in Leprous hands And thus do we disgrace the Riches of the Gospel when it is the Work of our Calling to make it honorable in the eyes of men and we dim the glory of that Jewel by our dull and low expressions and dunghil conversations whose lustre we do pretend to discover while the hearers judg of it by our expressions and not its proper genuine worth The truth is the best of men do apprehend but little of what God in his Word expresseth and what they do apprehend they are unable to utter Humane language is not so copious as the hearts conceivings are and what we possibly might declare yet through our own unbelief stupidity laziness and other corruptions we usually fail in and what we do declare yet the darkness of our peoples understandings and the sad senslesness of their hearts doth usually shut out and make voyd So that as all the Works of God are perfect in their season as he is perfect so are all the works of man as himself imperfect And those which God performeth by the hand of man will too much savor of the instrument If an Angel from Heaven should preach the Gospel yet could he not deliver it according to its glory muchless we who never saw what they have seen and keep this Treasure in Earthen Vessels The comforts that flow through Sermons through Sacraments through Reading and Company and Conference and Creatures are but half comforts and the Life that comes by these is but a half life in comparison of those which the Almighty shall speak with his own mouth and reach forth to us with his own hand The Christian knows by experience now that his most immediate Joyes are his sweetest Joyes which have least of man and are most directly from the Spirit That 's one reason as I conceive why Christians who are much in secret prayer and in meditation and contemplation rather then they who are more in hearing reading and conference are men of greatest life and joy because they are nearer the Well-head and have all more immediately from God himself And that I conceive the reason also Why we are more undisposed to those secret duties and can easilier bring our hearts to hear and read and confer then to secret Prayer Self-examination and Meditation because in the former is more of man and in these we approach the Lord alone and our Natures draw back from the most spiritual and fruitful Duties Not that we should therefore cast off the other and neglect any Ordinance of God To live above them while we use them is the way of a Christian But so to live above Ordinances as to live without them is to live without the compass of the Gospel Lines and so without the Government of Christ. Let such beware least while they would be higher then Christians they prove in the end lower then men We are not yet come to the time and state where we shall have all from Gods immediate hand As God hath made all Creatures and instituted all Ordinances for us so will he continue our need of all We must yet be contented with Love-tokens from him till we come to receive our All in him We must be thankful if Joseph sustain our lives by relieving us in our Famine with his Provisions till we come to see his own face There 's joy in these remote receivings but the fulness is in his own presence O Christians you will then know the difference betwixt the Creature and Creator and the content that each of them affords We shall then have Light without a Candle and a perpetual day without the Sun For the City hath no need of the Sun neither of the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God doth lighten it and the Lamb is the light thereof Revel 21.23 Nay There shall be no night there and they need no candle nor light of the Sun for the Lord God giveth them light and they shall reign for ever and ever Revel 22.5 We shall then have rest without sleep and be kept from cold without our cloathing and need no Fig-leaves to hide our shame For God will be our Rest and Christ our cloathing and shame and sin will cease together We shall then have health without Physick and strength without the use of food for the Lord God will be our strength and the light of his countenance will be health to our souls and marrow to our bones We shall then and never till then have enlightened understandings without Scriptures and be governed without a written Law For the Lord will perfect his Law in our hearts and we shall be all perfectly taught of God his own will shall be our Law and his own face shall be our light for ever Then shall we have joy which we drew not from the promises nor was fetcht us home by Faith or Hope Beholding and possessing will exclude the most of these We shall then have Communion without Sacraments when Christ shall drink with us of the fruit of the Vine new that is Refresh us with the comforting Wine of immediate fruition in the
commonly understood of our own inherent renewed nature figuratively called Divine or rather of Christs Divine Nature without us properly so called wherof we are also made partakers I know not But certainly were not our own in some sort Divine the enjoyment of the true Divine Nature could not be to us a suitable Rest. 2. It is suitable also to the desires of the Saints For such as their natures such be their desires and such as their desires such will be their Rest. Indeed we have now a mixed Nature and from contrary principles do arise contrary desires As they are flesh they have desires of flesh and as they are sinful so they have sinful desires Perhaps they could be too willing whilest these are stirring to have delights and riches and honor and sin it self But these are not their prevailing Desires nor such as in their deliberate choice they will stand too therefore is it not they but sin and flesh These are not the desires that this Rest is suited to for they will not accompany them to their Rest. To provide contents to satisfie these were to provide food for them that are dead For they that are in Christ have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof But it is the Desires of our renewed Nature and those which the Christian will ordinarily own which this Rest suited too Whilest our desires remain corrupted and misguided it is a far greater Mercy to deny them yea to destroy them then to satisfie them But those which are Spiritual are of his own planting and he will surely water them and give the increase Is it so great a work to raise them in us and shall they after all this vanish and fail To send the Word and Spirit Mercies and Judgments to raise the sinners desires from the Creature to God and then to suffer them so raised all to perish without success this were to multiply the Creatures misery And then were the work of Sanctification a designed preparative to our torment and tantalizing but no way conducible to our happy Rest. He quickened our hungering and thirst for Righteousness that he might make us happy in a full satisfaction Christian this is a Rest after thine own heart it containeth all that thy heart can wish that which thou longest for prayest for laborest for there thou shalt finde it all Thou hadst rather have God in Christ then all the world why there thou shalt have him O what wouldst thou not give for assurance of his love why there thou shalt have assurance beyond suspicion Nay thy desires cannot now extend to the height of what thou shalt there obtain Was it not an high favor of God to Solomon to promise to give him whatsoever he would ask why every Christian hath such a promise Desire what thou canst and ask what thou wilt as a Christian and it shall be given thee not onely to half of the Kingdom but to the enjoyment both of Kingdom and King This is a life of desire and prayer but that is a life of satisfaction and enjoyment O therefore that we were but so wise as to limit those desires which we know shall not be satisfied and those which we know not whether or no they will be satisfied and especially those which we know should not be satisfied and to keep up continually in heat and life those desires which we are sure shall have full satisfaction And O that sinners would also consider That seeing God will not give them a felicity suitable to their sensual desires it is therefore their wisdom to endevor for desires suitable to the true felicity and to direct their Ship to the right Harbor seeing they cannot bring the Harbor to their Ship 3. This Rest is very suitable to the Saints necessities also as well as to their natures and desires It contains whatsoever they truly wanted not supplying them with the grosse created comforts which now they are forced to make use of which like Sauls Armor on David are more burden then benefit But they shall there have the benefit without the burden and the pure Spirits extracted as it were shall make up their Cordial without the mixture of any drossie or earthly substance It was Christ and perfect Holiness which they most needed and with these shall they here be principally supplied Their other necessities are far better removed then supplied in the present carnal way It is better to have no need of meat and drink and cloathing and creatures then to have both the need and the Creature continued Their Plaister will be fitted to the quality of the sore The Rain which Elias prayer procured was not more seasonable after the three yeers drought then this Rest will be to this thirsty Soul It will be with us as with the diseased man who had lien at the waters and continued diseased thirty eight yeers when Christ did fully cure him in a moment or with the woman who having had the issue of blood and spent all she had upon Physicians and suffered the space of twelve yeers was healed by one touch of Christ. So when we have lien at Ordinances and Duties and Creatures all our life time and spent all and suffered much we shall have all done by Christ in a moment But we shall see more of this under the next head SECT VIII EIghtly Another excellency of our Rest will be this That it will be absolutely perfect and compleat and this both in the sincerity and universality of it We shall then have Joy without sorrow and Rest without weariness As there is no mixture of our corruption with our Graces so no mixture of sufferings with our solace there is none of those waves in that Harbor which now so toss us up and down VVe are now sometime at the Gates of Heaven and presently almost as low as Hell we wonder at those changes of Providence toward us being scarcely two days together in a like condition To day we are well and conclude the bitterness of death is past to morrow sick and conclude we shall shortly perish by our distempers to day in esteem to morrow in disgrace to day we have friends to morrow none to day in gladness to morrow in sadness naâ— we have VVine and Vinegar in the same Cup and our pleasantest Food hath a taste of the Gall. If Revelations should raise us to the third Heaven the messenger of Satan must presently buffet us and the prick in the flesh will fetch us down But there is none of this unconstancy nor mixtures in Heaven If perfect Love cast out fear then perfect Joy must needs cast out sorrow and perfect happiness exclude all the reliques of misery There will be an universal perfecting of all our parts and powers and a universal removal of all our evils And though the positive part be the sweetest and that which draws the other after it even as the
not be Christs Disciple It is the common mark whereby his Disciples are known to all men That they love one another Is it not his last great Legacy My peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you Mark the expressions of that command If it be possible as much as in you lieth live peaceably with all men Rom. 12.18 Follow peace with all men and holiness Heb. 12.14 O the deceitfulness of the heart of man That those same men who lately in their self-examination could finde nothing of Christ so clear within them as their love to the Brethren and were confident of this when they could scarce discover any other grace should now look so strangely upon them and be filled with so much bitterness against them That the same men who would have travelled through reproaches many miles to hear an able faithful Minister and not think the labor ill bestowed should now become their bitterest enemies and the most powerful hinderers of the success of their labors and travel as far to cry them down It makes me almost ready to say O sweet O happy days of persecution Which drove us together in a closure of Love who being now dryed at the fire of Liberty and Prosperity are crumbled all into dust by our contentions But it makes me seriously both to say and to think O sweet O happy day of the Rest of the Saints in Glory When as there is one God one Christ one Spirit so we shall have one Judgment one Heart one Church one Imployment for ever VVhen there shall be no more Circumcision and Uncircumcision Jew and Gentile Anabaptist or Poedobaptist Brownist Separatist Independent Presbyterian Episcopal but Christ is All and in All. We shall not there scruple our Communion nor any of the Ordinances of Divine Worship There will not be one for singing and another against it but even those who here jarred in discord shall all conjoyn in blessed concord and make up one melodious Quire I could wish they were of the Martyrs minde who rejoyced that she might have her foot in the same hole of the Stocks in which Master Philpots had been before her But however I am sure they will joyfully live in the same Heaven and gladly participate in the same Rest. Those whom one house could not hold nor one Church hold them no nor one Kingdom neither yet one Heaven and one God may hold One House one Kingdom could not hold Joseph and his Brethren but they must together again whether they will or no and then how is the case altered Then every man must strait withdraw while they weep over and kiss each other O how canst thou now finde in thy heart if thou bear the heart or face of a Christian to be bitter or injurious against thy Brethren when thou dost but once think of that time and place where thou hâ—pâ—â—t in the nearest and sweetest familiarity to live and rejoyce with them for ever I confess their infirmities are not to be loved nor sin to be tolerated because it s theirs But be sure it be sin which thou opâ—posest in them and do it with a Spirit of meekness and compassion that the world may see thy love to the Person while thou opposest the Offence Alas that Turks and Pagans can agree in wickedness better then Christians in the Truth That Bears and Lyons Wolves and Tygers can agree together but Christians cannot That a Legion of Devils can accord in one body and not the tenth part so many Christians in one Church Well the fault may be mine and it may be theirs or more likely both mine and theirs But this rejoyceth me That my old Friends who now look strangely at me will joyfully triumph with me in our common Rest. SECT XV. 7. WE shall then rest from all our dolorous houres and sad thoughts which we now undergo by participating with our Brethren in their Calamities Alas if we had nothing upon our selves to trouble us yet what heart could lay aside sorrows that lives in the sound of the Churches sufferings If Job had nothing upon his body to disquiet him yet the message of his Childrens overthrow must needs grieve the most patient soul. Except we are turned into steel or stone and have lost both Christian and humane affection there needs no more then the miseries of our Brethren to fill our hearts with successions of sorrows and make our lives a continued lamentation The Church on Earth is a meer Hospital which way ever we go we hear complaining and into what corner soever we cast our eyes we behold objects of pity and grief some groaning under a dark understanding some under a senseless heart some languishing under unfruitful weakness and some bleeding for miscarriages and wilfulness and some in such a Lethargy that they are past complaining some crying out of their pining Poverty some groaning under pains and Infirmities and some bewailing a whole Catalogue of Calamities especially in days of common Sufferings when nothing appears to our sight but ruine Families ruined Congregations ruined Sumptuous Structures ruined Cities ruined Country ruined Court ruined Kingdoms ruined Who weâ—ps not when all these bleed As now our friends distresses are our distresses so then our friends deliverance will be part of our own deliverance How much more joyous now to Joyn with them in their days of Thanksgiving and gladness then in the days of Humiliation in sackcloth and ashes How much then more joyous will it be to joyn with them in their perpetual praises and triumphs then to hear them bewailing now their wretchedness their want of light their want of life of joy of assurance of grace of Christ of all things How much more comfortable to see them perfected then now to see them wounded weak sick and afflicted To stand by the bed of their languishing as silly comforters being overwhelmed and silenced with the greatness of their griefs conscious of our own disability to relieve them scarce having a word of comfort to refresh them or if we have alas they be but words which are a poor relief when their sufferings are real Faine we would ease or help them but cannot all we can do is to sorrow with them which alas doth rather increase their sorrows Our day of Rest will free both them and us from all this Now we may enter many a poor Christians cottage and there see their Children ragged their purse empty their Cubbard empty their belly empty and poverty possessing and filling all How much better is that day when we shall see them filled with Christ cloathed with Glory and equalized with the richest and greatest Princes O the sad and heart-piercing spectacles that mine eyes have seen in four yeers space In this fight a dear friend fall down by me from another a precious Christian brought home wounded or dead scarce a moneth scarce a week without the sight or noise of blood Surely there is none of
this is a lower excellency then Scripture was intended to And thus I have done with this weighty Subject That the Scripture which contains the Promises of our Rest is the certain infallible VVord of God The reason why I have thus digressed and said so much of it is because I was very apprehensive of the great necessity of it and the common neglect of being grounded in it and withall that this is the very heart of my whole Discourse and that if this be doubted of all the rest that I have said will be in vain If men doubt of the Truth they will not regard the goodness And the reason why I have said no more but passed over the most common Arguments is because they are handled in many books already which I advise Christians to be better versed in To the meer English Reader I commend especially these Sir Phil. Mornay Lord du Plessis his Verity of Christian Religion Parsons Book of Resolution Corrected by Bunny the Second Part. Dr. Jackson on the Creed and come forth since I begun this Mr. White of Dorchester Directions for Reading Scripture Mr. John Goodwins Divine Authority of Scripture asserted though some of his Positions I judg unsound yet the Work for the main is commendable Also Read a Book Called A Treatise of Divinity first Part. Written by our honest and faithful Countryman Colonel Edward Leigh a now Member of the House of Commons Also Vrsins Catachism on this Question and Balls Catachism with the Exposition which to those that cannot read larger Treatises is very usefull For the Question How it may be known which books be Canonical I here meddle not with it I think Humane Testimony with the forementioned qualifications must do most in determining that As I begun so I conclude this with an earnest request to Ministers that they would Preach and People that they would study this subject more throughly that their Faith and Obedience may live and flourish while they can prove the Scripture to be the Word of God which contains the Promise of their Everlasting Rest. CHAP. VIII Rest for none but the people of God proved SECT I. IT may here be expected that as I have proved That this Rest remaineth for the people of God so I should now prove that it remaineth onely for them and that the rest of the world shall have no part in it But the Scripture is so full and plain in this that I suppose it needless to those who believe Scripture Christ hath resolved that those who make light of him and the offers of his Grace shall never taste of his Supper And that without holiness none shall see God And that except a man be regenerate and born again he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God That he that believes not shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him That no unclean person nor covetous nor railer nor drunkard c. shall enter into the Kingdom of Christ and of God Ephes. 5.4 5. That the wicked shall be turned into hell and all they that forget God That all they shall be damned that obey not the Truth but have pleasure in unrighteousness 2 Thes. 2.12 That Christ will come in flaming fire to take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power And Christ himself hath opened the very maner of their process in judgment and the sentence of their condemnation to eternal fire prepared for the devil and his Angels Matth. 25. So that here is no Rest for any but the people of God except you will call the intollerable everlasting flames of Hell a Rest. And it were easie to manifest this also by Reason For first Gods Justice requires an inequality of mens state hereafter as there was of their lives here And secondly They that walk not in the way of Rest and use not the means are never like to obtain the End They would not follow Christ in the Regeneration nor accept of Rest upon his conditions they thought him to be too hard a Master and his way too narrow and his Laws too strict They chose the pleasures of sin for a season rather then to suffer affliction with the people of God They would not suffer with Christ that so they might raign with him What they made choise of that they did injoy They had their good things in this life and what they did refuse it is but reason they should want How oft would Christ have gathered them to him and they would not And he useth to make men willing before he save them and not to save them against their wils Therefore will the mouths of the wicked be stopped for ever and all the world shall acknowledg the Justice of God Had the ungodly but returned before their life was expired and been heartily willing to accept of Christ for their Saviour and their King and to be saved by him in his way and upon his most reasonable tearms they might have been saved Object But may not God be better then his Word and save those that he doth not promise to save Answ. But not false of his word in saving those whom he hath said he will not save Mens souls are in a doleful case when they have no hope of Happiness except the Word of God prove false To venture a mans eternal salvation upon Hope that God will be better then his word that is in plain English that the God of Truth will prove a lyer is somewhat beyond stark madness which hath no name bad enough to express it Yet I do believe that the description of Gods people in England and in America must not be the same because as Gods Revelations are not the same so neither is the actual Faith which is required in both the same and as the Written and Positive Laws in the Church were never given them so obedience to those meer Positives is not required of them Whether then the threats against unbelievers be meant of Unbelief privative and positive only and not negative such as is all non-believing that which was never revealed Or whether their believing that God is and that he is a Rewarder of them that seek him will serve the turn there Or whether God hath no people there I acknowledg again is yet past my understanding CHAP. IX Whether the Souls departed enjoy this Rest SECT I. I Have but one thing more to clear before I come to the Use of this doctrine And that is Whether this Rest remain till the resurrection before we shall enjoy it Or whether we shall have any possession of it before The Socinians and many others of late among us think that the soul separated from the body is either nothing or at least not capable of happiness or misery Truly if it
make its first entrance at the understanding which must be satisfied first of its Truth secondly and of its goodness before it finde any further admittance If this porter be negligent it will admit of any thing â—hat bears but the face or name of Truth and Goodness But if it be faithfull able and diligent in its office it will examine strictly and search to the 〈◊〉 what is found deceitfull it casteth out that it go no furthâ—◠〈…〉 what is found to be sincere and currant it letteth in to the very heart where the Will and Affections do with wellcome entertain it and by concoction as it were incorporate it into their own substance Accordingly I have been hitherto presenting to your understandings First the excellency of the Rest of the Saints in the first part of this book and then the verity in the second part I hope your understandings have now tasted this food and tryed what hath been expressed Truth fears not the light This perfect beauty abhorreth darkness Nothing but Ignorance of its worth can disparage it Therefore search and spare not Read and read again and then Judge What think you Is it good Or is it not Nay is it not the chiefest good And is there any thing in goodness to be compared with it And is it true or is it not Nay is there any thing in the world more certain then that there remaineth a Rest to the people of God Why if your understandings are convinced of both these I do here in the behalf of God and his Truth and in the behalf of your own souls and their Life require the further entertainment hereof and that you take this blessed subject of Rest and commend it as you have found it to your wills and affections Let your hearts now cheerfully embrace it and improve it as I shall present it to you in its respective Uses And though the Laws of Method do otherwise direct me yet because I conceive it most profitable I will lay close together in the first place all those uses that most concern the ungodly that they may know where to finde their lesson and not to pick it up and down intermixt with Uses of another straine And then I shall lay down those Uses that are more proper to the Godly by themselves in the end Use First Shewing the unconceivable misery of the ungodly in their losse of this Rest. SECT II. ANd first if this Rest be for none but this people of God What doleful tidings is this to the ungodly world That there is so much Glory but none for them so great joys for the Saints of God while they must consume in perpetuall sorrowes Such Rest for them that have obeyed the Gospel while they must be Restless in the flames of hell If thou who Readest these words art in thy soul a stranger to Christ and to the holy nature and life of his people and art not one of them who are before described and shalt live and dye in the same condition that thou art now in Let me tell thee I am a messenger of the saddest tidings to thee that ever yet thy ears did hear That thou shalt never partake of the joyes of Heaven nor have the least tast of the Saints eternall Rest I may say to thee as Eâ—ud to Eâ—gon I have a message to thee from God but it is a mortall message against the very life and hopes of thy soul That as true as the word of God is true thou shalt never see the face of God with comfort This sentence I am commanded to pass upon thee from the word Take it as thou wilt and scape it if thou canst I know thy humble and hearty subjection to Christ would procure thy escape and if thy heart and life were throughly changed thy relations to Christ and eternity would be changed also he would then â—â—â—nowledge thee for one of his people and justifie thee from all things that could be charged upon thee and give thee a portion in the inheritance of his chosen And if this might be the happy successe of my message I should be so faâ— from repining like Jonas that the threatnings of God are not executed upon thee that on the contrary I should bless the day that ever God made me so happy a Messenger and return him hearty thanks upon my knees that ever he blessed his Word in my mouth with such desired success But if thou end thy days in thy present condition whether thou be fully resolved never to change or whether thou spend thy days in fruitless purposing to be better hereafter all is one for that I say if thou live and die in thy unregenerate estate as sure as the heavens are over thy head and the earth under thy feet as sure as thou livest and breathest in this air so sure shalt thou be shut out of the Rest of the Saints and receive thy portion in everlasting fire I do here expect that thou shouldest in the pride and scorn of thy heart turn back upon me and shew thy teeth and say Who made you the door-keeper of heaven when were you there and when did God shew you the Book of Life or tell you who they are that shall be saved and who shut out I will not Answer thee according to thy folly but truly and plainly as I can discover this thy folly to thy self that if there be yet any hope thou mayest recover thy understanding and yet return to God and live First I do not name thee nor any other I do not conclude of the persons individually and say This man shall be shut out of heaven and that man shall be taken in I onely conclude it of the unregenerate in general and of thee conditionally if thou be such a one Secondly I do not go about to determine who shall repent and who shall not much less that thou shalt never repent and come in to Christ These things are unknown to me I had far rather shew thee what hopes thou hast before thee if thou wilt not sit still and lose them and by thy wilful carelesness cast away thy hopes And I would far rather perswade thee to hearken in time while there is hope and opportunity and offers of Grace and before the door is shut against thee that so thy soul may return and live then to tell thee that there is no hope of thy repenting and returning But if thou lye hoping that thou shalt return and never do it if thou talk of repenting and believing but still art the same if thou live and die with the world and thy credit or pleasure nearer thy heart then Jesus Christ In a word If the foregoing description of the people of God do not agree with the state of thy soul Is it then a hard question whether thou shalt ever be saved Even as hard a question as whether God be true or the Scripture be his Word Cannot I certainly tell that
easie conditions the Crown was tendered to them If their work had been to remove Mountains to conquer Kingdoms to fulfill the Law to the smallest tittle then the impossibility would somewhat asswage the rage of their self-accusing conscience If their conditions for heaven had been the satisfying of Justice for all their transgressions the suffering of all that the Law did lay upon them or bearing that burden which Christ was fain to bear Why this were nothing but to suffer Hell to escape hell but their conditions were of another nature The yoke was light and the burden was easie which Jesus Christ would have laid upon them his commandments were not grievous It was but to repent of their former transgressions and cordially to accept him for their Saviour and their Lord to study his will and seek his face to renounce all other happiness but that which he procureth us and to take the Lord alone for our Supream Good to renounce the government of the world and the flesh and to submit to his meek and gratious government to forsake the wayes of our own devising and to walk in his holy delightfull way to engage our selves to this by Covenant with him and to continue faithfull in that Covenant These were the tearms on which they might have enjoyed the Kingdom And was there any thing unreasonable in all this Or had they any thing to object against it Was it a hard bargain to have Heaven upon these conditions When all the price that is required is only our Accepting it in that way that the Wisdom of our Lord thinks meet to bestow it And for their want of ability to perform this it consisteth chiefly in their want of will If they were but willing they should finde that God would not be backward to assist them If they be willing Christ is much more willing O when the poor tormented wretch shall look back upon these easie tearms which he refused and compare the labour of them with the pains and loss which he there sustaineth it cannot be now conceived how it will rent his very heart Ah thinks he how justly do I suffer all this who would not be at so small cost and pains to avoid it Where was my understanding when I neglected that gratious offer When I called the Lord a hard Master and thought his pleasant service to be a bondage and the service of the Divel and my flesh to be the only delight and freedom Was I not a thousand times worse then mad when I censured the holy way of God as needless preciseness And cryed out on it as an intollerable burden When I thought the Laws of Christ too strict and all too much that I did for the life to come O what had all the trouble of duty been in comparison of the trouble that I now sustain Or all the sufferings for Christ and wel-doing in comparison of these sufferings that I must undergo for ever What if I had spent my dayes in the strictest life that ever did Saint what if I had lived still upon my knees What if I had lost my credit with men and been hated of all men for the sake of Christ and born the reproach and scorn of the foolish What if I had been imprisoned or banished or put to death O what had all this been to the miseries that I now must suffer Then had my sufferings now been all over vvhereas they do but now begin but vvill never end Would not the heaven vvhich I have lost have recompenced all my losses and should not all my sufferings have been there forgotten What if Christ had bid me do some great matter as to live in continual tears and sorrow to suffer death a hundred times over vvhich yet he did not should I not have done it How much more vvhen he said but Believe and be saved Seek my face and thy soul shall live Love me above all vvalk in my sweet and holy vvay take up thy Cross and follow me and I vvill save thee from the vvrath of God and I vvill give thee everlasting life O gracious offer O easie tearms O cursed wretch that vvould not be perswaded to accept them SECT XIII EIghthly Furthermore this also will be a most tormenting Consideration to remember what they sold their eternal welfare for and what it was that they had for heaven when they compare the value of the pleasures of sin with the value of the recompence of reward which they forsook for those pleasures how will the vast disproportion astonish them To think of a few merry hours a few pleasant cups or sweet morsels a little ease or low delight to the flesh the applauding breath of the mouth of mortal men or the possession of so much gold or earth and then to think of the everlasting glory what a vast difference between them will then appear To think This is all I had for my soul my God my hopes of â—â—lessedness It cannot possibly be expressed how these thoughts will tear his very heart Then will he exclaim against his folly O deservedly miserable wretch Did I set my soul to sale on so base a price Did I part with my God for a little dirt and dross and sell my Saviour as Judas for a little silver O for how small a matter have I parted with my Happiness I had but a dream of delight for my hopes of heaven and now I am awaked it is all vanished where are now my honors and attendance who doth applaud me or trumpet out my praises where is the Cap and Knee that was wont to do me reverence my Morsels now are turned to Gall and my Cups to Wormwood They delighted me no longer then while they were passing down when they were past my taste the pleasure perished And is this all that I have had for the inestimable treasure O what a mad exchange did I make what if I had gained all the world and lost my soul would it have been a saving match But alas how small a part of the world was it for which I gave up my part in Glory O that sinners would forethink of this when they are swimming in delights of flesh and studying how to be rich and honorable in the world when they are desperately venturing upon known transgression and sinning against the checks of Conscience SECT XIV NInthly Yet much more will it add unto their torment when they consider that all this-was their own doings and that they most wilfully did procure their own destruction Had they been forced to sin whether they would or no it would much abate the rage of their consciences Or if they were punished for another mans transgressions or if any other had been the chiefest author of their ruine But to think that it was the choice of their own will and that God had set them in so free a condition that none in the world could have forced them to sin against their
possessions that thou art willing to have them tryed and fearfull of being deceived that they stir up they desires of enjoying what thou hopest for and the deferring thereof is the trouble of thy heart Prov. 13.12 If thou be sure that thy hopes be such as these God forbid that I should speak a word against them or discourage thee from proceeding to hope thus to the end No I rather perswade thee to go on in the strength of the Lord and what ever men or devils or thy own unbelieving heart shall say against it go on and hold fast thy hope and be sure it shall never make thee ashamed But if thy hope be not of this spiritual nature and if thou art able to give no better reason why thou hopest then the worst in the world may give That God is mercifull and thou must speed as well as thou canst or the like and hast not one sound evidence of a saving work of grace upon thy soul to shew for thy hopes but only hopest that thou shalt be saved because thou wouldest have it so and because it is a terrible thing to despaire If this be thy case delay not an hour but presently cast away those hopes that thou mayest get into a capacity of having better in their stead But it may be thou wilt think this strange doctrine and say VVhat would you perswade me directly to despaire Answ. Sinner I would be loath to have thy soul destroyed by wilful self-delusion The truth is There is a hope such as I have before shewed thee of which is a singular grace and duty and there is a hope which is a notorious dangerous sin So consequentely there is a despaire which is a grievous sin and there is a despaire which is absolutely necessary to thy salvation I would not have thee despaire of the suffiâ—ciency of the blood of Christ to save thee if thou believe and heartily obey him Nor of the willingness of God to pardon and save thee if thou be such a one Nor yet absolutely of thy own salvation because while there is life and time there is some hope of thy conversion and so of thy salvation Nor would I draw thee to despaire of finding Christ if thou do but heartily seek him Or of Gods acceptance of any sincere endeavors nor of thy successe against Satan or any corruption which thou shalt heartily oppose nor of any thing whatsoever God hath promised to do either to all men in generall or to such as thou art I would not have thee doubt of any of these in the least measure much less despaire But this is the despaire that I would perswade thee to as thou lovest thy soul That thou despaire of ever being saved except thou be born again or of seeing God without Holiness or of escaping perishing except thou soundly Repent Or of ever having part in Christ or salvation by him or ever being one of his true Disciples except thou love him above Father mother or thy own life Or of ever having a Treasure in Heaven except thy very heart be there Or of ever scaping eternal death if thou walk after the flesh and dost not by the spirit mortify the deeds of the flesh or of ever truly loving God or being his servant while thou lovest the world and servest it These things I would have thee despair of and what ever else God hath told thee shall never come to passe And when thou hast sadly searched into thy own heart and findest thy self in any of these cases I would have thee despair thy self of ever being saved in that state thou art in Never stick at the sadness of the conclusion man but acknowledg plainly If I die before I get out of this estate I am lost for ever It is as good deal truly with thy self as not God will not flatter thee he will deal plainly whether thou do or not The very truth is This kinde of despair is one of the first steps to Heaven Consider if a man be quite out of his way what must be the first means to bring him in again Why a despair of ever coming to his journies end in the way that he is in If his home be Eastward and he be going Westward as long as he hopes he is the right he will go on and as long as he so goes on hoping he goes further amiss Therefore when he meets with some body who assures him that he is clean out of his way and brings him to despair of coming home except he turn back again then he will return and then he may hope and spare not Why sinner Just so it is with thy soul Thou art born out of the way to Heaven and in that way thou hast proceeded many a yeer Yet thou goest on quietly and hopest to be saved because thou art not so bad as many others Why I tell thee except thou be brought to throw away those hopes and see that thou hast all this while been quite out of the way to Heaven and hast been a childe of wrath and a servant of Satan unpardoned unsanctified and if thou hadst dyed in this state hadst been certainly damned I say till thou be brought to this thou wilt never return and be saved Who will turn out of his way while he hopes he is right And let me once again tell thee that if ever God mean good to thy soul and intend to save thee this is one of the first things he will work upon thee Remember what I say till thou feel God convincing thee that the way which thou hast lived in will not serve the turn and so breaking down thy former hopes there is yet no saving work wrought upon thee how well soever thou mayest hope of thy self Yea this much more If any thing keep thy soul out of Heaven which God forbid there is nothing in the world liker to do it then thy false hopes of being saved while thou art out of the way to salvation Why else is it that God cryes down such hopes in his word Why is it that every faithful skilful Minister doth bend all his strength against the false faith and hope of sinners as if he were to fight against neither small nor great but this prince of iniquity Why alas they know that these are the main pillars of Satans Kingdom Bring down but them two and the house will fall They know also the deceit and vanity of such hopes that they are directly contrary to the Truth of God and what a sad case that soul is in who hath no other hope but that Gods word will prove false when the truth of God is the only ground of true hope Alas it is no pleasure to a Minister to speak to people on such an unwelcome subject no more then it is to a pitifull Physitian to tell his patient I do despair of your life except you let blood or there is no hope of the cure except the gangren'd
member be cut off If it be true and of flat necessity though it be displeasing there is no remedy Why I beseech you think on it reasonably without prejudice or passion and tell me Where doth God give any hope of your salvation till you are new Creatures Gal. 6.15 Nay I have shewed you where he flatly overthroweth all such hope And will it do you any good for a Minister to give you hope where God gives you none or would you desire them to do so Why what would you think of such a Minister when those hopes forsake you or what thanks will you give him when you finde your self in Hell would you not there lye and curse him for a deceiver for ever I know this to be true and therefore I had rather you were displeased with me here then curse me there For my own part if I had but one Sermon to preach while I lived I think this should be it to perswade down all your ungrounded hopes of Heaven not to leave you there in despair but that you may hope upon better grounds which will never deceive you God hath told us what we shall say Isai. 3.10 11. Say to the Righteous It shall be well with him and to the wicked It shall be ill with him And if I shall say it shall be well with thee when God hath said it shall be ill with thee what the better were thou for this Whose word would stand think you Gods or mine O little do carnall Ministers know what they do who strengthen the hopes of ungodly men They work as hard as they can against God while they stand there to speak in the name of God God layeth his battery against these false hopes as knowing that they must now down or the sinner must perish And these teachers build up what God is pulling down I know not what they can do worse to destroy mens souls There are false teachers in regard of application though they are true in regard of doctrine This is partly through their flattering men-pleasing temper partly because they are guilty themselves and so should destroy their own hopes as well as others and partly because being graceless they want that experience which should help them to discern betwixt hope and hope The same may be said of carnall friends If they see a poor sinner but doubting whether all be well with him and but troubled for fear least he be out of the way What paines do they take to keep up his old hopes What say they If you should not be saved God help a great many You have lived honestly c. Never doubt man God is mercifull Alas silly creatures You think you perform an office of friendship and do him much good Even as much as to give cold water to a man in a Feaver you may ease him at the present but it afterward inflames him What thanks will he give you hereafter if you settle him upon his former hopes again Did you never read Prov. 24.24 He that saith to the wicked Thou art righteous him shall the people curse Nations shall abhorre him If you were faithful friends indeed you should rather say thus to him Friend if you perceive the soundness of your hopes for Heaven to be doubtful O do not smother those doubts but go and open them to your Minister or some able friend and try them throughly in time and hold no more of them now then will hold good at Judgment It is better they break while they may be built more surely then when the discovery will be your torment but not your remedy This were friendly faithful counsel indeed The Proverb is If it were not for hope the heart would break And Scripture tels us that the heart must break that Christ will save How can it be bound up till it be broken first So that the hope which keeps their hearts from breaking doth keep them also from healing and saving Well if these unwise men who are as we say penny wise and pound foolish who are wise to keep off the smart of a short conditional necessary curable despaire but not wise to prevent an eternal absolute tormenting uncurable despair do not change their condition speedily these Hopes will leave them which they would not leave and then they that were now resolved to hold fast their Hopes let all the Preachers in the world say what they would shall let them go whether they will or no. Then let them hope for heaven if they can So that you see it will aggravate the misery of the damned that with the loss of heaven they shall lose all that hope of it which now supporteth them SECT IV. THirdly Another Additional loss will be this They will lose-all that false peace of Conscience which maketh their present life so easie The loss of this must necessarily follow the loss of the former When Presumption and Hope are gone Peace cannot tarry Who would think now that sees how quietly the multitude of the ungodly live that they must very shortly lye roaring in everlasting flames They lye down and rise and sleep as quietly they eat and drink as quietly they go about their work as cheerfully they talk as pleasantly as if nothing ailed them or as if they were as far out of danger as an obedient Believer like a man that hath the Falling-sickness you would little think while he is labouring as strongly and talking as heartily as another man how he will presently fall down and lye gasping and foaming and beating his brest in torment So it is with these men They are as free from the fears of Hell as others as free from any vexing sorrows not so much as troubled with any cares for the state of their souls nor with any sad or serious thoughts of what shall become of them in another world yea and for the most part they have less doubts or disquiet of minde then those who shall be saved O happy men if it would be always thus and if this peace would prove a lasting peace But alas there 's the misery it will not They are now in their own Element as the Fish in the water but little knows that silly creature when he is most fearlesly and delightfully swallowing down the Baite how suddenly he shall be snatched out and lye dead upon the Bank And as little think these careless sinners what a change they are near The Sheep or the Ox is driven quietly to the slaughter because he knows not whither he goes if he knew it were to his death you could not drive him so easily How contented is the Swine when the Butchers Knife is shaving his throat little thinking that it is to prepare for his death Why it is even so with these sensual careless men they fear the mischief least when they are nearest to it because they feel it not or see it not with their eyes As in the dayes of Noah saith Christ they were eating
which will never be quite broken but will be the beginning of thy everlasting Peace and not perish in thy perishing as the groundless peace of the world will do SECT V. FOurthly Another additionall loss aggravating their loss of Heaven is this They shall lose all their carnall Mirth Their merry vein will then be opened and emptied They will say themselves as Solomon doth of their laughter Thou wast mad and of their Mirth What didst thou Eccl. 2.2 Their witty jests and pleasant conceits are then ended and their merry tales are all told Their mirth was but as the crackling of throns under a pot Eccles. 7.6 It made a great blaze and unseemly noise for a little while but it was presently gone and will return no more They scorned to entertain any saddening thoughts the talk of death and Judgment was irksome to them because it dampt their mirth they could not endure to think of their sin or danger because these thoughts did sad their spirits They knew not what it was to weep for sin or to humble themselves under the mighty hand of God They could laugh away sorrow and sing away cares and drive away these Melancholy thoughts They thought if they should live so austerely and meditate and pray and mourn as the godly do their lives would be a continuall misery and it were enough to make them run mad Alas poor souls VVhat a misery then will that life be where you shall have nothing but sorrow Intense heart-piercing multiplied sorrow VVhen you shall have neither the Joyes of the Saints nor your own former Joyes Do you think there is one merry heart in hell or one joyfull countenance or jesting tongue You cry now A little mirth is worth a great deal of sorrow But sure a little godly sorrow which would have ended in eternal Joy had been more worth then a great deal of your foolish mirth which will end in sorrow Can men of gravity run laughing and playing in the streets as little children do or wise men laugh at a mischief as fools and mad men Or men that are sound in the brain fall a dauncing as they will do in a Viti Saltus till they fall down dead with it No more pleasure have wise men in your pittifull mirth For the end of such mirth is sorrow SECT VI. FIfthly Another additional loss will be this They shall lose all their sensuall contentments and delights That which they esteemed their chiefest good their heaven their God that must they lose as well as Heaven and God himself They shall then in despite of them fulfil that command which here they would not be perswaded to obey Rom. 13.14 of making no provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof O what a fall will the proud ambitious man have from the top of his honors As his dust and bones will not be known from the dust and bones of the poorest beggar so neither will his soul be honoured or favoured any more then theirs VVhat a number of Right Honourable Lords Right VVorshipful Kinghts and Gentlemen Right Reverend Fathers and Learned Doctors are now shut out of the presence of Christ If you say How can I tell that VVhy I answer because their judg hath told me so Hath he not said by his Apostle 1 Cor. 1.26 That not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called And if they be not called they be not predestinate or justified or glorified Rom. 8.30 Sure that rich man Luk. 16. hath now no humble obeysance done him nor titles of honor put upon him nor do the poor now wait at his gates to receive of his scraps They must be shut out of their wel-contrived houses and sumptuous buildings their comely Chambers with costly hangings their soft beds and easie couches They shall not finde there their gallant walks their curious Gardens with varity of beauteous odoriferous fruits and flowers their rich Pastures and pleasant Meadows and plenteous Harvest and Flocks and Herds Their tables will not be so spread and furnished nor they so punctually attended and observed They have not there variety of Dainty fare now severall courses nor tempting dishes prepared to please their appetites to the full the rich man there fareth not deliciously every day Neither shall he wear there his purple and fine linnen The jetting gorgeous well drest gallant that must not have a pin amiss that stands as a picture set to sale that take themselves more beholden to the Tailor or Semster for their comeliness then to God they shall then be quite in a different garb There is no powdering or curling of the hair nor eying of themselves nor desirous expecting the admiration of beholders Sure our voluptuous youths must leave their Cards and Dice behinde them as also their Hawks and Hounds and Bowls and all their former pleasant sports They shall then spend their time in a more sad imployment and not in such pastimes as these Where will then be your Maygames and your Morrice daunces your Stage Playes and your Shewes What mirth will you have in remembring all the Games and Sports and Dauncings which you had on the Lords Days when you should have been delighting your selves in God and his work O what an alteration will our Joviall roaring swaggerers then finde What bitter draughts they will have in stead of their Wine and Ale If there were any drinking of healths the Rich man would not have begged so hard for a drop of water The heat of their lust will be then abated They shall not spend their time in courting their Mistresses in lascivious discourse in amorous songs in wanton dalliance in their lustful embracements or brutish defilements Yet they are like enough to have each others company there But they will have no more comfort in that company then Zimri and Cosbi in dying together or then lewd companions have in being hanged together on the same Gallows O the doleful meeting that these lustful wantons will have there How it will even cut them to the heart to look each other in the face And to remember that beastly pleasure for which they now must pay so dear So will it be with the Fellowship of Drunkards and all others that were play-fellows together in sin who got not their pardon in the time of their lives VVhat a direful greeting will there then be Cursing the day that ever they saw the faces of one another Remembring and ripping up all their lewdness to the aggravation of their torment O that sinners would reâ—member this in the midst of their pleasure and jollity And say to one another VVe must shortly reckon for this before the jealous God VVill the remembrance of it then be comfortable or terrible VVill these delights accompany us to another world How shall we look each other in the faces if we meet in Hell together for these things VVill not the memoriall of them be then our torment
man that lived in desparation or in some degree of these wounds of spirit that was neer despair How uncomfortable was their conference How burdensome their lives Nothing doth them good which they possesse The sight of friends or house or goods which refresh others is a trouble to them They feel no sweetness in meat or drink They are weary of life and fearful of death VVhat is the matter with these men If the Misery of the damned it self can be endured why cannot they more easily endure these little sparks 10. Again tell me faithfully VVhat if thou shouldest but see the Devil appear to thee in some terrible shape VVould it not daunt thee VVhat if thou shouldest meet him in thy way home Or he should shew himself to the at night in thy bed-chamber would not thy heart faile thee and thy hair stand an end I could name thee those that have been as confident as thy self who by such a sight have been so appaled that they were in danger of being driven out of their wits Or what if some damned soul of thy former acquaintance should appear to thee in some bodily likeness Would not this amaze thee What fears do people live in whose houses or persons have been but haunted with spirits Though they have only heard some noises and seen some sights but never felt any hurt upon their bodies Alas what is this to the Torments of Hell Canst thou not endure a shadow to appear before thee O how wilt thou endure to live with them for ever Where thou shalt have no other company but Devils and the damned and shalt not only see them but be tormented with them and by them And as incredible a matter as this seems to thee if thy through conversion prevent it not thou knowest not how few months thou shalt be out of this estate 11. Lastly Let me ask thee one more Question If the wrath of God be to be made so light of as thou dost Why did the Son of God himself make so great a matter of it When he who was perfectly innocent himself had taken upon him the payment of our debt and stood in our room and bore that punishment that we had deserved it makes him sweat forth water and blood it makes the Lord of Life to cry My soul is heavy even to the death It makes him cry out upon the cross My God my God Why hast thou forsaken me Surely if any one could have born these sufferings easily it would have been Jesus Christ He had another measure of strength to bear it then thou hast And let me tell thee one thing which every one understandeth not Thou wilt have sins of a more hainous nature and degree to suffer for then ever were laid upon Jesus Christ and consequently a punishment of a sorer degree For Christ suffered only for the breaches of the Covenant of workes and not for the violation of the Covenant of grace properly so called that is not for the final non-performance of the conditions of this Covenant There was no mans final unbelief or impenitencie or resisting the Spirit that did lye upon Christ Howsoever the aggregation of all mens sins might aggravate his burden yet the punishment due to those sins particularly was not like the punishment which is due to thine For as the first Covenant gave not so great a reward so neither did it threaten so great a penalty as the later doth And the penalty which the new Covenant threateneth Christ never underwent So that the punishment which thou must suffer is that which the Apostle speaks of Heb. 10.26 Of how much sorer punishment c. and that fearful looking for of Judgment and fire which devoureth the adversaries Heb. 6.8 Wo to poor sinners for their mad security Do they think to finde it tolerable to them which was so heavy to Christ Nay the Son of God is cast into a bitter agony and bloody sweat and dolorous complaints under the curse of the law alone and yet the feeble foolish creature makes nothing to bear also the curse of the Gospel the good Lord bring these men to their right minds by Repentance lest they buy their wit at too dear a rate LECT XI ANd thus I have shewed you somewhat of their misery who miss of this Rest prepared for the Saints And now Reader I demand thy resolution what use thou wilt make of all this Shall it all be lost to thee or wilt thou as thou art alone consider of it in good earnest Thou hast cast by many a warning of God wilt thou do so by this also Take heed what thou dost and how thou so resolvest God will not alwayes stand warning and threatning The hand of revenge is lifted up the blow is coming and wo to him whoever he be on whom it lighteth Little thinkest thou how neer thou standest to thy eternal state and how neer the Pit thou art dancing in thy greatest jollity if thy eyes were but opened as they will be shortly thou wouldest see all this that I have spoken before thine eyes without stirring from the place I think in which thou standest Dost thou throw by the Book and say It speaks of nothing but Hell and Damnation Thus thou usest also to complain of the Minister but wouldst thou not have us to tell thee of these things should we be guilty of the blood of thy soul by keeping silent that which God hath charged us upon pain of death to make known wouldst thou perish in ease and silence and also have us to perish with thee rather then to awake thee or displease thee by speaking the truth If thou wilt be guilty of such inhumane cruelty yet God forbid we should be guilty of such most sottish folly There are few Preachers so simple but they know that this kinde of Preaching is the ready way to be hated of their Hearers And the desire of applause and the favor of men is so natural to all men that I think there is few that delight in such a displeasing way Our temptations to flattery and Man-pleasing are too strong for that But I beseech the consider Are these things true or are they not If they were not true I would heartily joyn with thee against any Minister that should offer to Preach them and to affright poor people when there is no cause and I should think such Preachers did deserve Death or Banishment But if every word of these threatnings be the words of God and if they be as true as thou livest and readest this what a wretch art thou that wouldest not hear it or consider it Why what is the matter If thou be sure that thou art one of the People of God this Doctrine will be a comfort to thee and not a terror but if thou be yet carnal and unregenerate methinks thou shouldest be as fraid to hear of Heaven as of Hell except the bare name of Heaven or Salvation be sufficient sure there
speak sense or reason But in a word our want of seriousness about the things of Heaven doth charme the souls of men into formality and hath brought them to this customary careless hearing which undoes them The Lord pardon the great sin of the Ministery in this thing and in particular my own And are the people any more serious then Magistrates and Ministers How can it be expected Reader look but to thy self and resolve the question Ask conscience and suffer it to tell thee truely Hast thou set thine Eternal Rest before thine eyes as the great business which thou hast to do in this world Hast thou studied and cared and watcht and labored and laid about thee with all thy might lest any should take thy Crown from thee Hast thou made hast lest thou shouldest come too late and dye before the work be done Hath thy very heart been set upon it and thy desires and thoughts run out this way Hast thou pressed on through crowdes of opposition towards the Mark for this price of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus still reaching forth unto those things which are before When you have set your hand to the work of God have you done it with all your might Can conscience witness your secret cries and groans or teares Can your families witness that you have taught them the fear of the Lord and warned them all with earnestness and unweariedness to remember God and their souls and to provide for Everlasting Or that you have done but as much for them as that damned Glutton would have had Lazarus do for his brethren on earth to warn them that they come not to that place of Torment Can your Ministers witness that they have heard you cry out What shall we do to be saved and that you have followed them with complaints against your corruptions and with earnest enquiries after the Lord Can your neighbors about you witness that you are still learning of them that are able to instruct you and that you plainly and roundly reprove the ungodly and take pains for the saving of your brethrens souls Let all these witnesses Judg this day between God and you Whether you are in good sadness about the affaires of Eternall Rest. But if yet you cannot discern your neglects Look but to your selves within you without you to the work you have done you can tell by his work whether your servant have loytered though you did not see him so you may by your selves Is your love to Christ your faith your zeal and other graces strong or weak What are your joyes what is your Assurance Is all right and strong and in order within you Are you ready to dye if this should be the day Do the souls among whom you have conversed bless you Why Judg by this and it will quickly appear whether you have been Labourers or Loyterers O Blessed Rest how unworthily art thou neglected O glorious Kingdom how art thou undervalued Little know the careless sons of men what a state they set so light by If they once knew it they would sure be of another minde CHAP. VI. An Exhortation to Seriousness in seeking Rest. SECT I. I Hope Reader by this time thou art somewhat sensible what a desperate thing it is to trifle about our Eternal Rest and how deeply thou hast been guilty of this thy self And I hope also that thou darest not now suffer this Conviction to dye but art resolved to be another man for the time to come What sayst thou Is this thy Resolution If thou were sick of some desperate disease and the Physitian should tell thee If you will observe but one thing I doubt not to cure you wouldst thou not observe it Why if thou wilt observe but this one thing for thy Soul I make no doubt of thy Salvation If thou wilt now but shake off thy sloath and put to all thy strength and ply the work of God unweariedly and be a down-right Christian in good sadness I know not what can hinder thy Happiness As far as thou art gone from God if thou wouldst but now return and seek him with all thy heart no doubt but thou shalt find him As unkindly as thou hast dealt with Jesus Christ if thou didst but feel thy self sick and dead and seek him heartily and apply thy self in good earnest to the obedience of his Laws thy Salvation were as sure as if thou hadst it already But as full as the Satisfaction of Christ is as free as the Promise is as large as the Mercy of God is yet if thou do but look on these and talk of them when thou shouldst greedily entertain them thou wilt be never the better for them and if thou loiter when thou shouldst labour thou wilt lose the Crown Oh fall to work then speedily and seriously and bless God that thou hast yet time to do it and though that which is past cannot be recalled yet redeem the time now by doubling thy diligence And because thou shalt see I urge thee not without cause I will here adjoyn a multitude of Considerations to Move thee yet do I not desire thee to take them by number but by waight Their intent and use is to drive thee from Delaying and from Loytering in seeking Rest And to all men do I propound them both Godly and ungodly Whoever thou art therefore I entreat thee to rouze up thy spirit and read them deliberately and give me a little while thy attention as to a message from God and as Moses said to the people Deut. 32.46 Set thy heart to all the words that I testifie to thee this day for it is not a vain thing but it is for thy Life Weigh what I here wright with the Judgment of a man and if I speak not Reason throw it back in my face but if I do see thou entertain and obey it accordingly and the Lord open thy heart and fasten his counsel effectually upon thee SECT II. 1. COnsider Our Affections and Actions should be somewhat answerable to the Greatness of the Ends to which they are intended Now the Ends of a Christians Desires and Endeavors are so Great that no humane understanding on earth can comprehend them whether you respect their proper Excellency their exceeding Importance or their absolute Necessity These Ends are The Glorifying of God The Salvation of our own and other mens Souls in our escaping the Torments of Hell and Possessing the Glory of Heaven And can a man be too much affected with things of such Moment Can he Desire them too Earnestly or Love them too Violently or Labour for them too Diligently When we know that if our prayers prevail not and our labour succeed not we are undone for ever I think it concerns us to seek and labour to the purpose When it is put to the Question Whether we shall live for ever in Heaven or in Hell and the Question must be resolved upon our Obeying
received it with Joy Mat. 13.20 and have heard the Preacher gladly and done many things after him shall yet perish Mark 6.20 It is time for us to look about us and take heed of loytering When they that seek God dayly and delight to know his ways and ask of him the Ordinances of Justice and take Delight in approaching to God and that in fasting and afflicting their Souls Isai. 58.2 3. are yet shut out with Hypocrites and Unbeleevers When they that have been enlightened and have tasted of the heavenly gift and of the good Word of God and of the Powers of the World to come and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost may yet fall away beyond recovery and crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh Heb. 6.4 5 6. When they that have received the knowledg of the Truth and were sanctified by the blood of the Covenant may yet sin wilfully and tread under-foot the Son of God and do despite to the Spirit of Grace till there is nothing left him but the fearful expectation of Judgment and fire that shall devour the adversaries Heb. 10.26 27 28 29. Should not this rouze us out of our laziness and security How far hath many a man followed Christ and yet forsaken him when it comes to selling of all to bearing the Cross to burning at a stake or to the renouncing of all his worldly Interests and Hopes What a deal of pains hath many a man taken for Heaven that never did obtain it How many Prayers Sermons Fasts Alms good desires confessions sorrow and tears for sin c. have all been lost and faln short of the Kingdom Methinks this should affright us out of our sluggishness and make us strive to out-strip the highest Formalists SECT XXI 20. COnsider God hath resolved That Heaven shall not be had on easier terms He hath not onely commanded it as a duty but hath tyed our Salvation to the performance of it Rest must always follow Labor He that hath ordained in his Church on Earth That he that will not Labor shall not Eat hath also decreed concerning the Everlasting Inheritance That he that Strives not shall not Enter They must now lay up a Treasure in Heaven if they will finde it there Mat. 6.19 20. They must seek First the Kingdom of God and his Righteousness Matth. 6.33 They must not Labor for the food which perisheth but for that food which endureth to Everlasting Life Joh. 6.27 Some think that it is good to be Holy but yet not of such absolute necessity but that a man may be saved without it But God hath determined on the contrary That without it no man shall see his face Heb. 12.14 Seriousness is the very thing wherein consisteth our Sincerity If thou art not Serious thou art not a Christian. It is not onely a high degree in Christianity but of the very life and essence of it As Fencers upon a Stage who have all the skill at their weapons and do eminently and industriously act their parts but do not seriously intend the death of each other do differ from Souldiers or Combatants who fight in good sadness for their lives Just so do Hypocrites differ from serious Christians If men could be saved without this Serious Diligence they would never regard it All the excellencies of Gods ways would never entice them But when God hath resolved That if you will have your ease here you shall have none hereafter is it not wisdom then to bestir our selves to the utmost SECT XXII ANd thus Reader I dare confidently say I have shewed thee sufficient Reason against thy sloathfulness and negligence if thou be not a man resolved to shut thine eyes and to destroy thy self wilfully in despite of Reason Yet lest all this should not prevail I will add somewhat more if it be possible to perswade thee to be Serious in thy Endeavors for Heaven 1. Consider God is in Good earnest with you and why then should not you be so with him In his Commands he means as he speaks and will verily require your real Obedience In his Threatenings he is Serious and will make them all good against the Rebellious In his Promises he is Serious and will fulfil them to the Obedient even to the least tittle In his Judgments he is Serious as he will make his Enemies know to their terror Was not God in good earnest when he drowned the World When he consumed Sodom and Gomorrah When he scattered the Jews Hath he not been in good sadness with us lately in England and Ireland and Germany And very shortly will he lay hold on his Enemies particularly man by man and make them know that he is in good earnest Especially when it comes to the great reckoning day And is it time then for us to dally with God 2. Jesus Christ was Serious in Purchasing our Redemption He was Serious in Teaching when he neglected his meat and drink Joh. 4.32 He was Serious in Praying when he continued all night at it Luk. 6.12 He was Serious in Doing good when his kindred came and layd hands on him thinking he had been beside himself Mark 3.20 21. He was Serious in Suffering when he fasted fourty days was tempted betrayed spit on buffeted crowned with thorns sweat water and blood was crucified pierced dyed There was no Jesting in all this And should not we be Serious in seeking our own Salvation 3. The Holy Ghost is Serious in soliciting us for our Happiness His Motions are frequent and pressing and importunate He striveth with our hearts Gen. 6.3 He is grieved when we resist him Ephes. 4.30 And should not we then be Serious in obeying his Motions and yeelding to his Suite 4. God is Serious in hearing our Prayers and delivering us from our dangers and removing our troubles and bestowing his Mercies When we are afflicted he is afflicted with us Isai. 63.9 He regardeth every groan and sigh He putteth every tear into his bottle He condoleth their misery when he is forced to chastise them How shall I give thee up O Ephraim saith the Lord How shall I make thee as Admah and as Zeboim my heart is turned within me my repentings are kindled together Hos. 11.8 He heareth even the rebellious oft-times when they call upon him in their misery when they cry to him in their trouble he delivereth them out of their distress Psa. 78.37 38. Psa. 107.10 11 12 13 19 28. Yea the next time thou art in trouble thou wilt beg for a serious regard of thy prayers and grant of thy desires And shall we be so sleight in the work of God when we expect he should be so regardful of us Shall we have real Mercies downâ—weight and shall we return such superficial and frothy service 5. Consider The Ministers of Christ are Serious in Instructing and Exhorting you and why should not you be as Serious in obeying their Instructions They are Serious in Study Serious in Prayer
If the Law of the Land did punish every breach of the Sabbath or every omission of family duties or secret duties or every cold and heartless prayer with Death If it were Felony or Treason to be ungodly and negligent in Worship and loose in your lives What manner of persons would you then be and what lives would you lead And is not Eternal death more terrible then temporal 3 Quest. If it were Gods ordinary course to punish every sin with some present Judgment so that every time a man swears or is drunk or speaks a lye or back-biteth his neighbor he should be struck dead or blind or lame in the place If God did punish every cold prayer or neglect of duty with some remarkable plague what manner of persons would you then be If you should suddenly fall down dead like Ananias and Saphira with the sin in your hands or the plague of God should seize upon you as upon the Israelites while their sweet morsels were yet in their mouths If but a Mark should be set in the forehead of every one that neglected a duty or committed a sin What kind of lives would you then lead And is not Eternal Wrath more terrible then all this Give but Reason leave to speak 4 Quest. If one of your old acquaintance and companions in sin should come from the dead and tell you that he suffereth the Torments of Hell for those sins that you are guilty of and for neglecting those duties which you neglect and for living such a careless worldly ungodly life as you now live should therfore advise you to take another course If you should meet such a one in your Chamber when you are going to bed and he should say to you Oh take heed of this carnal unholy life Set your self to seek the Lord with all your might neglect not your Soul Prepare for Eternity that you come not to the place of Torment that I am in How would this take with you and what manner of persons would you afterwards be It is written in the life of Bruno that a Doctor of great note for learning and godliness being dead and being brought to the Church to be buried while they were in their Popish Devotions and came to the words Responde mihi the Corps arose in the Beir and with a terrible voyce cryed out Justo Dei Judicio accusatus sum I am accused at the Just Judgment of God At which voyce the people run all out of Church affrighted On the morrow when they came again to perform the Obsequies at the same words as before the Corps arose again and cryed with a hideous voyce Justo Dei Judicio Judicatus sum I am Judged at the righteous Judgment of God Whereupon the people run away again amazed The third day almost all the City came together and when they came to the same words as before the Corps rose again and cryed with a more doleful voyce then before Justo Dei Judicio Condemnatus sum I am Condemned at the Just Judgment of God The consideration whereof that a man reputed so upright should yet by his own confession be damned caused Bruno and the rest of his companions to enter into that strict order of the Carthusians If the voyce of the dead man could affright them into Superstition should not the warnings of God affright thee into true Devotion 5 Quest. If you knew that this were the last day you had to live in the world how would you spend this day If you were sure when you go to bed that you should never rise again would not your thoughts of another life be more serious that night If you knew when you are praying that you should never pray more would you not be more earnest and importunate in that prayer Or if you knew when you are preaching or hearing or exhorting your sinful acquaintance that this were the last opportunity you should have would you not ply it more closely then usually you do Why you do not know but it may be the last and you are sure your last is near at hand 6 Quest. If you had seen the general dissolution of the world and all the pomp and glory of it consumed to ashes If you saw all on a fire about you sumptuous buildings Cities Kingdoms Land Water Earth Heaven all flaming about your ears If you had seen all that men labored for and sold their Souls for gone friends gone the place of your former abode gone the history ended and all come down what would such a sight as this perswade you to do Why such a sight thou shalt certainly see I put my Question to thee in the words of the Apostle 2 Pet. 3.11 Seeing all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved and the elements shall melt with fervent heat As if he should say We cannot possibly conceive or express what manner of persons we should be in all holiness and godliness when we do but think of the sudden and certain and terrible dissolution of all things below 7 Quest. What if you had seen the process of the Judgment of the great day If you had seen the Judgment set and the Books opened and the most stand trembling on the left hand of the Judg and Christ himself accusing them of their rebellions and neglects and remembring them of all their former slightings of his grace and at last condemning them to perpetual perdition If you had seen the godly standing on the right hand and Jesus Christ acknowledging their faithful obedience and adjudging them to the possession of the Joy of their Lord What manner of persons would you have been after such a sight as this Why this sight thou shalt one day see as sure as thou livest And why then should not the fore-knowledg of such a day awake thee to thy duty 8 Quest. What if you had once seen Hell open and all the damned there in their easeless Torments and had heard them crying out of their sloathfulness in the day of their visitation and wishing that they had but another life to live and that God would but try them once again One crying out of his neglect of duty and another of his loitering and trifling when he should have been labouring for his life What manner of persons would you have been after such a sight as this What if you had seen Heaven opened as Stephen did and all the Saints there triumphing in Glory and enjoying the End of their labours and sufferings What a life would you lead after such a sight as this Why you will see this with your eyes before it be long 9 Quest. What if you had lien in Hell but one year or one day or hour and there felt all those Torments that now you do but hear of
and God should turn you into the world again and try you with another life's time and say I will see whether yet thou wilt be any better What manner of persons would you be If you were to live a thousand years would you not gladly live as strictly as the precisest Saints and spend all those years in prayer and duty so you might but scape the Torment which you suffered How seriously then would you speak of Hell and pray against it and hear and read and watch and obey How earnestly would you admonish the carâ—less to take heed and look about them to prevent their ruine And will you not take Gods Word for the truth of this except you feel it Is it not your wisdom to do as much now to prevent it as you would do to remove it when it is too late Is it not more wisdom to spend this life in labouring for Heaven while you have it then to lie in Torment wishing for more time in Vain 10 Quest. What if you had been possessed but one year of the Glory of Heaven and there joyned with the Saints and Angels in the beholding of God and singing his Praise and afterwards should be turned into the world again What a life would you lead What pains would you take rather then be deprived of such incomparable Glory Would you think any cost too great or diligence too much If one of those that are now in Heaven should come to live on the Earth again what persons would they be What a stir would they make How seriously would they drive on the business of their Salvation The Country would ring of their exceeding Holy and Strict Conversations They would as far excel the Holiest Persons on Earth as they excel the careless world Before they would lose that Blessed Estate they would follow God with cries both day and night and throw away all and suffer every day a Death And should not we do as much to obtain it as they would do to keep it SECT XXV ANd thus I have said enough if not to stir up the lazy sinner to a serious working out his Salvation yet at least to silence him and leave him unexcuseable at the Judgment of God If thou â—anst after the reading of all this go on in the same neglect of God and thy Soul and draw out the rest of thy life in the same dull and careless course as thou hast hitherto done and if thou hast so far conquered and stupified thy Conscience that it will quietly suffer thee to forget all this and to trifle out the rest of thy time in the business of the world when in the mean while thy Salvation is in danger and the Judg is at the door I have then no more to say to thee It is as good speak to a post or a Rock Only as we do by our friends when they are dead and our words and actions can do them no good yet to test me our affections we weep and mourn for them so will I also do for these deplorable Souls It makes my heart sad and even tremble to think how they will stand sad and trembling before the Lord and how confounded and speechless they will be when Christ shall reason with them concerning their negligence and sloath When he shall say as the Lord doth in Jer. 2.5 9 11 12 13. What iniquity have your fathers or you found in me that ye are gone far from me and have walked after vanity c. Did I ever wrong you or do you any harm or ever discourage you from following my service Was my way so bad that you could not endure it or my service so base that you could not stoop to it Did I stoop to the fulfilling of the Law for you and could not you stoop to the fulfilling of the easie Conditions of my Gospel Was the world or Satan a better friend to you then I or had they done for you more then I had done Try now whether they will save you or whether they will recompence you for the loss of Heaven or whether they will be as good to you as I would have been Oh what will the wretched sinner answer to any of this But though man will not hear yet we may have hope in speaking to God Lord smite these Rocks till they gush forth waters Though these ears are deaf say to them Ephata be opened Though these Sinners be dead let that power speak which sometime said Lazarus arise We know they will be wakened at the last Resurrection Oh but then it will be only to their sorrow Oh thou that didst weep and groan in Spirit over a dead Lazarus pity these dead and sensless Souls till they are able to weep and groan for and pity themselves As thou hast bid thy Servant speak so speak now thy self They will hear thy voyes speaking to their hearts that will not hear mine speaking to their ears Long hast thou knocked at these hearts in vain now break the doors and enter in and pass by all their long resistance SECT XXVI YEt I will add a few more words to the Godly in special to shew them why they above all men should be laborious for Heaven and that there is a great deal of Reason that though all the world besides do sit still and be careless yet they should abhor that â—â—â—iness and negligence and should lay out all their strength on the work of God To this end I desire them also to answer soberly to these few Interrogatories 1 Quest. What manner of persons should those be whom God hath chosen out to be Vessels of Mercy and hath given them the very cream and quintescence of his blessings when the rest of the world are passed by and put off with common and temporal and left-hand-Mercies They who have the Blood of Christ given them and the Spirit for Sanctification Consolation and Preservation and the pardon of sins and Adoption to Son-ship and the guard of Angels and the Mediation of the Son of God and the special Love of the Father and the Promise and Seal of Everlasting Rest Do but tell me in good sadness what kind of lives these men should live 2 Quest. What manner of persons should those be who have felt the smart of their negligence so much as the godly have done In the new birth in their several wounds and trouble of Conscience in their doubts and fears in their sharp afflictions on body and state They that have groaned and cryed out so oft under the sense and effects of their negligence and are like enough to feel it again if they do not reform it sure one would think they should be so sloathful no more 3 Quest. What manner of persons should these be in holy diligence who have been so long convinced of the evil of laziness and have confessed on their knees a hundred and a hundred times both in publique and in private and have told God in
prayer how unexcuseably they have herein offended Should they thus confess their sin and yet commit it as if they told God what they would do as well as what they have done 4 Quest. What manner of persons should those be in painful Godliness who have bound themselves to God by so many Covenants as we have done and in special have covenanted so oft to be more painful and faithful in his service At every Sacrament on many days of Humiliation and Thanksgiving in most of our deep distresses and dangerous sicknesses we are still ready to 〈◊〉 our neglects and to engage our selves if God will but try 〈◊〉 trust us once again how diligent and laborious we will be and how we will improve our time and reprove offenders and watch over our selves and ply our work and do him more service in a day then we did in a moneth The Lord pardon our perfidious Covenant-breaking and grant that our own Engagements may not condemn us 5 Quest. What manner of persons should they be who are so near to God as we who are his Children in his Family still under his Eye the Objects of his greatest Jealousie as well as Love Nadab and Abihu can tell you that the flames of Jealousie are hottest about his Altar And Vzza and the 50070 Bethshemites 1 Sam. 6.19 though dead do yet tell you that Justice as well as Mercy is most active about the Ark. And Ananias and his wife can tell you that profession is no cover for transgression Judgment beginneth at the house of God 1 Pet. 4.17 And the destroying Angel doth begin at the Sanctuary Ezek. 9.5 6. 6 Quest. What manner of men should they be in Duty who have received so much encouragement as we have done by our successes Who have tasted such sweetness in diligent obedience as doth much more then countervail all the pains Who have so oft had experience of the wide difference between lazy and laborious Duty by their different Issues Who have found all our lazy Duties unfruitful and all our strivings and wrestlings with God successful so that we were never importunate with God in vain We who have had so many admirable National and Personal Deliverances upon urgent seeking And have received almost all our solid Comforts in a way of close and constant Duty How should we above all men ply our work 7 Quest. What manner of men should they be who are yet at such great uncertainties whether we are Sanctified or Justified or whether we are the Children of God or no or what shall Everlastingly become of their Souls as most of the godly that I meet with are They that have discovered the excellency of the Kingdom and yet have not discovered their interest in it but discern a danger of perishing and losing all and have need of that advice Heb. 4.1 And have so many doubts to wrestle with dayly as we have How should such men bestir themselves in time 8 Quest. What manner of persons should they be in Holiness who have so much of the great work yet undone as we have So many sins in so great strength Graces weak Sanctification imperfect Corruption still working our ruine and taking advantage of all our omissions When we are as a Boat-man on the water let him row never so hard a moneth together yet if he do but slack his hand and think to ease himself his boat goes faster down the stream then before it went up So do our Souls when we think to ease our selves by abating our pains in Duty Our time is short Our enemies mighty Our hinderances many God seems yet at a great distance from many of us Our thoughts of him are dull and strange and unbeleeving Our acquaintance and communion with Christ is small and our desires to be with him are as small And should men in our case stand still 9 Quest. What manner of men should they be in their diligence whose lives and duties are of so great concernment to the saving or destroying of a multitude of Souls When if we slip so many are ready to stumble and if we stumble so many are ready to fall If we pray hard for them and admonish them dayly and faithfully and plainly and exhort them with bowels of pity and love and go before them in a holy inoffensive Conversation it is twenty to one but we may be instruments of saving many of them from everlasting perdition and bringing them to the possession of the Inheritance with us On the contrary if we silently neglect them or sinfully offend them we may be occasions of their perpetual torment And what a sad thought is that to an honest and merciful heart That we may not destroy the Souls for whom Christ dyed That we may not rob them of their everlasting Happiness and God of the Praises that in Heaven they would give him What manner of persons should we be in our Duties and Examples 10 Quest. Lastly What manner of persons should they be on whom the Glory of the great God doth so much depend Men will Judg of the Father by the Children and of the Master by the Servants We bear his Image and therefore men will measure him by his representation He is no where in the world so lively represented as in his Saints And shall they set him forth as a Patron of Viciousness or Idleness All the world is not capable of honoring or dishonoring God so much as we And the least of his honor is of more worth then all our lives I have harped all this while upon the Apostles string 2 Pet. 3.11 And now let me give it the last touch Seeing then that all these things fore-mentioned are so I charge thee that art a Christian in thy Masters name to consider and resolve the Question What manner of persons ought we to be in All Holy Conversation and Godliness And let thy Life Answer the Question as well as thy Tongue SECT XXVII I Have been larger upon this Use then at first I intended Partly because of the general neglect of Heaven that all sorts are guilty of Partly because mens Salvation depends upon their present Striving and Seeking Partly because the Doctrine of Free Grace mis-understood is lately so abused to the cherishing of sloath and security Partly because many eminent men of late do Judg That To work or labor for Life and Salvation is Mercenary Legal and Dangerous Which Doctrine as I have said before were it by the owners reduced into practice would undoubtedly damn them because they that seek not shall not finde and they that strive not to enter shall be shut out and they that labor not shall not be crowned And partly because it is grown the custom of this distracted age in stead of striving for the Kingdom and contending for the Faith to strive with each other about uncertain Controversies and to contend about the circumstantials of the Faith wherein the Kingdom of God doth no
sincerely shall be Justified and Saved there is requisite in us 1. A Certainty of Knowledg That such a Proposition is written in Scripture 2. A Certainty of Assent or Faith That this Scripture is the Word of God and True Also in respect of the Minor Proposition But I do sincerely Believe or Love c. there is requisite 1. A Certainty of the Truth of our Faith in point of Being 2. And a Certainty of its Truth in point of Morality or Congruence with the Rule or its Right-being And then followeth Assurance which is the Certainty that the Conclusion Therefore I am Justified c. followeth necessarily upon the former Premises Here also you must carefully distinguish betwixt the several degrees of Assurance All Assurance is not of the highest degree It differs in strength according to the different degrees of Apprehension in all the forementioned Points of Certainty which are necessary thereunto He that can truly raise the foresaid Conclusion That he is Justified c. from the Premises hath some degree of Assurance though he do it with much weakness and staggering and doubting The weakness of our Assurance in any one point of the premises will accordingly weaken our Assurance in the Conclusion Some when they speak of Certainty of Salvation do mean only such a Certainty as excludeth all doubting and think nothing else can be called Certainty but this high degree Perhaps some Papists mean this when they deny a Certainty Some also maintain That Saint Paul's Plerophory or full Assurance is this Highest degree of Assurance and that some Christians do in this life attain to it But Paul calls it Full Assurance in comparison of lower degrees and not because it is perfect For if Assurance be perfect then also our Certainty of Knowledg Faith and Sense in the â—â—â—mises must be perfect And if some Grace perfect why not all and so we turn Novatians Catharists Perfectionists Perhaps in some their Certainty may be so great that it may overcome all sensible doubting or sensible stirrings of Unbelief by reason of the sweet and powerful Acts and Effects of that Certainty And yet it doth not overcome all Unbelief and Uncertainty so as to expel or nullifie them but a certain measure of them remaineth still Even as when you would heat cold water by the mixture of hot you may pour in the hot so long till no coldness is felt and yet the water may be far from the highest degree of heat So faith may suppress the sensible stirrings of unbelief and Certainty prevail against all the trouble of uncertainty and yet be far from the highest degree So that by this which is said you may Answer the Question What Certainty is to be attained in this Life and what Certainty it is that we press men to labour for and expect Furthermore you must be sure to distinguish betwixt Assurance it self and the Joy and Strength and other sweet Effects which follow Assurance or which immediately accompany it It is possible that there may be Assurance and yet no comfort or little There are many unskilful but self-conceited Disputers of late fitter to manage a club then an Argument who tell us That it must be the Spirit that must Assure us of our Salvation and not our Marks and Evidences of Grace That our comfort must not be taken from any thing in our selves That our Justification must be immediately believed and not proved by our Signs or Sanctification c. Of these in order 1. It is as wise a Question to ask Whether our Assurance come from the Spirit or our Evidences or our Faith c as to ask whether it be our meat or our stomack or our teeth or our hands that feed us Or whether it be our Eye-sight or the Sun-light by which we see things They are distinct Causes all necessary to the producing of the same Effect So that by what hath bin said you may discern That the Spirit and Knowledg and Faith and Scripture inward Holines and Reason and inward Sense or Conscience have all several parts and necessary uses in producing our Assurances which I will shew you distinctly 1. To the Spirit belong these particulars 1. He hath indited those Scriptures which contain the promise of our Pardon and Salvation 2. He giveth us the habit or power of Believing 3. He helpeth us also to Believe Actually That the Word is true and to receive Christ and the priviledges offered in the promise 4. He worketh in us those Graces and exciteth those Gracious Acts within us which are the Evidences or Marks of our interest pardon and Life He helpeth us to perform those Acts which God hath made to be the Condition of Pardon and Glory 5. He helpeth us to feel and discover these Acts in our selves 6. He helpeth us to compare them with the Rule and finding out their qualifications to Judg of their Sincerity and Acceptation with God 7. He helpeth our Reason to Conclude rightly of our State from our Acts. 8. He enliveneth and heighteneth our Apprehension in these particulars that our Assurance may accordingly be strong and lively 9. He exciteth our Joy and filleth with comfort when he pleaseth upon this Assurance None of all these could we perform well of our selves 2. The Part which the Scripture hath in this Work is 1. It affordeth us the Major Proposition That whosoever Believeth Sincerely shall be saved 2. It is the Rule by which our Acts must be tryed that we may Judg of their Moral Truth 3. The Part that Knowledg hath in it is to Know that the foresaid Proposition is written in Scripture 4. The Work of Faith is to Believe the Truth of that Scripture and to be the matter of one of our chief Evidences 5. Our Holiness and true Faith as they are Marks and Evidences are the very Medium of our Argument from which we Conclude 6. Our Conscience and internal Sense do acquaint us with both the Being and Qualifications of our inward Acts which are this Medium and which are called Marks 7. Our Reason or Discourse is Necessary to form the Argument and raise the Conclusion from the Premises and to compare our Acts with the Rule and Judg of their Sincerity c. So that you see our Assurance is not an Effect of any one single Cause alone And so neither meerly of Faith by Signs or by the Spirit From all this you may gather 1. What the Seal of the Spirit is to wit the Works or fruits of the Spirit in us 2. What the testimony of the Spirit is for if it be not some of the forementioned Acts I yet know it not 3. What the Testimony of Conscience is And if I be not mistaken the Testimony of the Spirit and the Testimony of Conscience are two concurrent Testimonies or Causes to produce one and the same Effect and to afford the Premises to the same Conclusion and then to raise our Joy thereupon So
that they may well be said to Witness Together Not one laying down the intire Conclusion of it self That we are the Children of God and then the other attesting the same entirely again of it self But as concurrent Causes to the same Numerical Conclusion But this with Submission to better Judgments and further Search By this also you may see that the common distinction of Certainty of Adherence and Certainty of Evidence must be taken with a grain or two of salt For there is no Certainty without Evidence no more then there is a Conclusion without a Medium A small degree of Certainty hath some small glimpse of Evidence Indeed 1. the Assent to the truth of the promise 2. and the Acceptation of Christ offered with his benefits are both before and without any sight or consideration of Evidence and are themselves our best Evidence being that Faith which is the Condition of our Justification But before any man can in the least Assurance conclude that he is the Child of God and Justified he must have some Assurance of that Mark or Evidence For who can conclude Absolutely that he shall receive the thing contained in a Conditional Promise till he know that he hath performed the Condition For those that say There is no Condition to the New Covenant I think them not worthy a word of confutation And for their Assertion That we are bound immediately to Believe that we are Justified and in special Favour with God It is such as no man of competent knowledg in the Scripture and belief of its truth can once imagine For if every man must believe this then most must believe a lye for they never shall be Justified yea all must at first believe a lye for they are not Justified till they believe and the believing that they are Justified is not the faith which Justifieth them If only some men must believe this how shall it be known who they be The truth is That we are Justified is not properly to be Believed at all For nothing is to be Believed which is not written but it is no where written that you or I are Justified only one of those premises is written from whence we may draw the Conclusion That we are Justified if so be that our own hearts do afford us the other of the Premises So that Our Actual Justification is not a matter of meer Faith but a Conclusion from Faith and Conscience together If God have no where promised to any man Justification immediately without Condition then no man can so believe it but God hath no where promised it Absolutely therefore c. Nor hath he declared to any man that is not first a Believer that he loveth him with any more then a common love Therefore no more can be believed but a common love to any such For the Eternal Love and Election is manifest to no man before he is a Believer SECT V. 2. HAving thus shewed you what Examination is and what Assurance is I come to the second thing promised To shew you That such an Infallible Certainty of Salvation may be attained and ought to be laboured for though a Perfect Certainty cannot here be attained And that Examination is the means to attain it In which I shall be the briefer because many writers against the Papists on this point have said enough already Yet somewhat I will say 1. because it is the common conceit of the Ignorant Vulgar That an Infallible Certainty cannot be attained 2. and many have taught and printed That it is only the Testimony of the Spirit that can assure us and that this proving our Justification by our Sanctification and searching after Marks and Signs in our selves for the procuring of Assurance is a dangerous and deceitful way Thus we have the Papists the Antinomians and the ignorant Vulgar conspiring against this doctrine of Assurance and Examination Which I maintain against them by these Arguments 1. Scripture tells us we may know that the Saints before us have known their Justification and future Salvation 2 Cor. 5.1 Rom. 8.36 Joh. 21.15 1 Joh. 5.19 4.13 3.14 24. 2.3 5. Rom. 8.15 16 36. Ephes. 3.12 I refer you to the places for brevity 2. If we may be certain of the Premises then may we also be certain of the undenyable Conclusion of them But here we may be certain of both the Premises For 1. That whosoever believeth in Christ shall not perish but shall have everlasting life is the voyce of the Gospel and therefore that we may be sure of That we are such Believers may be known by Conscience and internal Sense I know all the question is in this Whether the Moral Truth or Sincerity of our Faith and other Graces can be known thus or not And that it may I prove thus 1. From the natural use of this Conscience and internal Sense which is to acquaint us not only with the Being but the Qualifications of the Acts of our Souls All voluntary Motions are Sensible And though the heart is so deceitful that no man can certainly know the heart of another and with much difficulty clearly know their own yet by diligent observation and examination known they may be for though our inward Sense and Conscience may be depraved yet not extirpated or quite â—â—â—â—inguished 2. The Commands of Believing Repenting c. were in Vain especially as the Condition of the Covenant if we could not know whether we perform them or not 3. The Scripture would never make such a wide difference between the Godly and the Wicked the Children of God and the Children of the Devil and set forth the happiness of the one and the misery of the other so largely and make this Difference to run through all the veins of its doctrine if a man cannot know which of these two estates he is in 4. Much less would the Holy Ghost urge us to give all diligence to make our Calling and Election sure if it could not be done 2 Pet. 1.10 And that this is not meant of Objective Certainty but of Subjective appeareth in this That the Apostle mentioneth not Salvation or any thing to come but Calling and Election which to Believers were Objectively Certain before as being both past 5. And to what purpose should we be so earnestly urged to examine and prove and try our selves Whether we be in the Faith and whether Christ be in us or we be Reprobates 1 Cor. 11.28 and 2 Cor. 13.5 Why should we search for that which cannot be found 6. How can we obey those precepts which require us to Rejoyce always 1 Thes. 5.16 to call God our Father Luk. 11.2 to live in his Praises Psal. 49.1 2 3 4 5. and to long for Christs Coming Rev. 22.17 20. 1 Thes. 1.10 and to comfort our selves with the mention of it 1 Thes. 4.18 which are all the Consequents of Assurance Who can do any of these heartily that is not
in some measure sure that he is the Child of God 7. There are some duties that either the Saints only or chiefly are commanded to perform And how shall that be done if we cannot know that we are Saints Psal. 144.5 132.9 30.4 31.23 c. Thus I have proved that a Certainty may be attained an Infallible though not a perfect Certainty such as excludeth deceit though it exclude not all degree of doubting If Bellarmine by his Conjectural Certainty do mean this Infallible though imperfect Certainty as I doubt he doth not then I would not much contend with him And I acknowledg that it is not properly a Certainty of meer Faith but mixt SECT VI. 3. THe third thing that I promised is to shew you what are the Hinderances which keep men from Examination and Assurance I shall 1. Shew you what hinders them from Trying and 2. What hindereth them from Knowing when they do Try That so when you see the Impediments you may avoyd them And 1. We cannot doubt but Satan will do his part to hinder us from such a necessary duty as this If all the power he hath can do it or all the means and Instruments which he can raise up he will be sure above all duties to keep you off from this He is loath the Godly should have that Joy and Assurance and Advantage against Corruption which the faithful performance of Self-Examination would procure them And for the Ungodly he knows if they should once fall close to this Examining task they would find out his deceits and their own danger and so be very likely to escape him If they did but faithfully perform this duty he were likely to lose most of the Subjects of his Kingdom How could he get so many millions to Hell willingly if they knew they went thither And how could they chuse but know if they did throughly try having such a clear light and sure rule in the Scripture to discover it If the beast did know that he is going to the slaughter he would not be driven so easily to it but would strive for his life before he comes to dye as well as he doth at the time of his death If Balaam had seen as much of the danger as his Ass instead of his driving on so furiously he would have been as loath to proceed as he If the Syrians had known whither they were going as well as Elisha did they would have stopt before they had found themselves in the hand of their Enemies 2 King 6.19 20. So if sinners did but know whither they are hasting they would stop before they are engulfed in damnation If every swearer drunkard whoremonger lover of the world or unregenerate person whatsoever did certainly know that the way he is in will never bring him to Heaven and that if he dye in it he shall undoubtedly perish Satan could never get him to proceed so resolvedly Alas he would then think every day a year till he were out of the danger and whether he were eating drinking working or what ever he were doing the thoughts of his danger would be still in his mind and this voyce would be stil in his ears Except thou Repent and be converted thou shalt surely perish The Devil knows well enough that if he cannot keep men from trying their states and knowing their misery he shal hardly be able to keep them from Repentance and Salvation And therefore he deals with them as Jael with Sisera she gives him fair words and food and layeth him to sleep and covereth his face and then she comes upon him softly and strikes the nail into his temples And as the Philistines with Sampson who first put out his eyes and then made him grind in their mills If the pit be not covered who but the blind will fall into it If the snare be not hid the bird will escape it Satan knows how to angle for Souls better then to shew them the hook and the line and to fright them away with a noise or with his own appearance Therefore he labours to keep them from a searching Ministry or to keep the Minister from helping them to search or to take off the edg of the Word that it may not pierce and divide or to turn away their thoughts or to possess them with prejudice Satan is acquainted with all the Preparations and Studies of the Minister he knows when he hath provided a searching Sermon fitted to the state and necessity of a hearer and therefore he will keep him away that day if it be possible above all or else cast him asleep or steal a way the Word by the cares and talk of the world or some way prevent its operation and the sinners obedience This is the first Hinderance SECT VII 2. WIcked men also are great impediments to poor sinners when they should examine and discover their estates 1. Their Examples hinder much When an ignorant sinner seeth all his friends and neighbors do as he doth and live quietly in the same state with himself yea the Rich and Learned as well as others this is an exceeding great temptation to him to proceed in his security 2. Also the merry company and pleasant discourse of these men doth take away the thoughts of his Spiritual State and doth make the understanding drunk with their sensual delight so that if the Spirit had before put into them any jealousie of themselves or any purpose to Try themselves this Jovial company doth soon quench them all 3. Also their continual discourse of nothing but matters of the world doâ—h damp all these purposes for self-trying and make them foâ—gotten 4. Their railings also and scorning at godly persons is a very great impediment to multitudes of Souls and possesseth them with such a prejudice and dislike of the way to Heaven that they settle resolvedly in the way they are in 5. Also their constant perswasions allurements threats c. hinder much God doth scarce ever open the eyes of a poor sinner to see that â—ll is naught with him and his way is wrong but presently there is a multitude of Satans Apostles ready to flatter him and dawb and deceive and settle him again in the quiet possession of his former Master What say they do you make a doubt of your Salvation who have lived so well and done no body harm and been beloved of all God is merciful and if such as you shall not be saved God help a great many What do you think is become of all your forefathers and what will become of all your friends and neighbours that live as you do Will they all be damned Shall none be sâ—ved think you but a few strict precisians Come come if ye hearken to these Puritan books or Preachers they will drive you to despair shortly or drive you out of your wits they must have something to say they would have all lâ—ke themselves Are not all men sinners and
did not Christ dye to save sinners Never trouble your head with these thoughts but believe and you shall do well Thus do they follow the Soul that is escaping from Satan with restless cries till they have brought him back Oh how many thousands have such chaâ—ms kept a sleep in deceit and security till death and Hell have awaked and better informed them The Lord calls to the sinner and tells him The Gate is strait the way is narrow and few find it Try and examine whether thou be in the faith or no give all diligence to make sure in time And the world cries out clean contrary Never doubt Never trouble your selves with these thoughts I intreat the sinner that is in this strait to consider That it is Christ and not their fathers or mothers or neighbors or friends that must judge them at last and if Christ condemn them these cannot save them and therefore common Reason may tell them that it is not from the words of Ignorant men but from the word of God that they must fetch their comforts and hopes of Salvation When Ahab would enquire among the multitudes of flattering Prophets it was his death They can flatter men into the snare but they cannot tell how to bring them out Oh take the counsel of the Holy Ghost Ephes. 5.6 7. Let no man deceive you with vain words for because of these things commeth the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience Be not ye therefore partakers with them And Act. 2.40 Save your selves from this untoward generation SECT VIII 3. BUT the greatest hinderances are in mens own hearâ—s 1. Some are so Ignorant that they know not what Self-Examination is nor what a Minister means when he perswadeth them to Try themselves Or they know not that there is any Necessity of it but think every man is bound to Believe that God is his Father and that his sins are pardoned whether it be true or false and that it were a great fault to make any Question of it Or they do not think that Assurance can be attained or that there is any such great differences betwixt one man and another but that we are all Christians and therefore need not to trouble our selves any further Or at least they know not wherein the difference lies nor how to set upon this searching of their hearts nor to find out its secret motions and to judge accordingly They have as gross Conceits of that Regeneration which they must search for as Nicodemus had John 3.5 And when they should Try whether the Spirit be in them they are like those in Act. 19.2 That knoew not whether there were a Holy Ghost to be received or no. 2. Some are such Infidels that they will not Believe that ever God wil make such a difference betwixt men in the life to come and therefore will not search themselves whether they differ here Though Judgment and Resurrection be in their Creed yet they are not in their Faith 3. Some are so Dead-hearted that they perceive not how neerly it doth concern them let us say what we can to them they lay it not to heart but give us the hearing and there 's an end 4. Some are so possessed with Self-love and Pride that they will not so much as suspect any such danger to themselves Like a proud Tradesman who scorns the motion when his friends desire him to cast up his Books because they are afraid he will Break. As some fond Parents that have an over-weening conceit of their own Children and therefore will not believe or hear any evil of them such a fond Self-love doth hinder men from suspecting and trying their states 5. Some are so guilty that they dare not try They are so fearful that they shallâ—find their estates unsound that they dare not search into them And yet they dare venture them to a more dreadful Tryal 6. Some are so far in love with their sin and so far in dislike with the way of God that they dare not fall on the Tryal of their ways least they be forced from the course which they love to that which they loath 7. Some are so Resolved already never to change their present state that they neglect Examination as a useless thing Before they will turn so precise and seek a new way when they have lived so long and gone so far they will put their Eâ—ernal state to the venture come of it what will And when a man is fully resolved to hold on his way and not to turn back be it right or wrong to what end should he enquire whether he bâ— right or no 8. Most men are so taken up with their worldly affairs and are so busie in driving the trade of providing for the flesh that they cannot set themselves to the Trying of their title to Heaven They have another kind of happiness in their eye which they are pursuing which will not suffer them to make sure of Heaven 9. Most men are so clogged with a Laziness and Slothfulness of Spirit that they will not be perswaded to be at the paines of an hours Examination of their own hearts It requireth some labour and diligence to accomplish it throughly and they will rather venture all then set about it 10. But the most common and dangerous impediment is that false Faith and Hope commonly called Presumption which bears up the hearts of the most of the world and so keeps them from suspecting their danger Thus you see what abundance of difficulties must be overcome before a man can closely set upon the Examining of his heart I do but name them for brevity sake SECT IX AND if a man do break through all these impediments and set upon the Duty yet assurance is not presently attained Of those few who do enquire after Marks and Means of Assurance and bestow some pains to learn the difference between the sound Christian and the unsound and look often into their own hearts yet divers are deceiv'd and do miscarry especially through these following causes 1. There is such a Confusion and darkness in the Soul of man especially of an unregenerate man that he can scarcely tell what he doth or what is in him As one can hardly finde any thing in a house where nothing keeps his place but all is cast on a heap together so is it in the heart where all things are in disorder â—specially when darkness is added to this disorder so that the heart is like an obscure Cave or Dungeon where there is but a little crevise of light and a man must rather grope then see No wonder if men mistake in searching such a heart and so miscarry in judging of their estates 2. And the rather because most men do accustom themselves to be strangers at home and are little taken up with observing the temper and motions of their own hearts All their studies are imployed without them and they are no where less
enough before they have it in Gods ordinary way of conveyance God worketh upon Men as Men as Reasonable Creatures The Joy of the Promises and the Joy of the Holy Ghost are one Joy And those Seducers who in their Ignorance mis-guide poor Souls in this point do exceedingly wrong them while they perswade them so to expect their comforts from the Spirit as not to be any authors of them themselves nor to raise up their own hearts by Argumentative means telling them that such Comforts are but hammered by themselves and not the genuine Comforts of the Spirit How contrary is this to the doctrine of Christ SECT XIV 5. ANother Cause of the trouble of their Souls is Their expecting a greater measure of Assurance then God doth usually bestow upon his people Most think as long as they have any doubting they have no Assurance They consider not that there are many degrees of Infallible Certainty below a perfect or an undoubting Certainty They must know that while they are here they shall Know but in part They shall be imperfect in their Knowledg of Scripture which is their Rule in Trying and imperfect in the Knowledg of their own obscure deceitful hearts Some strangeness to God and themselves there will still remain Some darkness will over-spread the face of their Souls Some Unbelief will be making head against their Faith And some of their grievings of the Spirit will be Grieving themselves and making a breach in their Peace and Joy Yet as long as their Faith is prevailing and their Assurance doth tread down and subdue their Doubtings though not quite expel them they may walk in Comfort and maintain their Peace But as long as they are resolved to lie down in sorrow till their Assurance be perfect their days on Earth must then be days of sorrow SECT XV. 6. AGain many a Soul lies long in trouble by taking up their Comforts in the beginning upon unsound or uncertain grounds This may be the case of a gracious Soul who hath better grounds and doth not see them And then when they grow to more ripeness of Understanding and come to find out the insufficiency of their former grounds of Comfort they cast away their Comfort wholy when they should only cast away their rotten props of it and search for better to support it with As if their Comfort and their Safety were both of a nature and both built on the same Foundation they conclude against their Safety because they have discovered the mistake of their former Comforts And there are many much applauded Books and Teachers of late who further the delusion of poor Souls in this point and make them believe that because their former Comforts were too Legal and their perswasions of their good estate were ill grounded therefore themselves were under the Covenant of Works only and their spiritual condition as unsound as their Comforts These men observe not That while they deny us the use of Marks to know our own state yet they make use of them themselves to know the states of others Yea and of false and insufficient Marks too For to argue from the Motive of our perswasion of a good estate to the goodness or badness of that estate is no sound arguing It followeth not that a man is unregenerate because he judged himself regenerate upon wrong grounds For perhaps he might have better grounds and not know it or else not know which were good and which bad Safety and Comfort stand not always on the same bottom Bad grounds do prove the Assurance bad which was built upon them but not always the Estate bad These Teachers do but toss poor Souls up and down as the waves of the Sea making them believe that their Estate is altered as oft as their conceits of it alter Alas few Christians do come to know either what are solid grounds of Comfort or whether they have any such grounds themselves in the infancy of Christianity But as an Infant hath life before he knoweth it and as he hath misapprehensions of himself and most other things for certain years together and yet it will not follow that therefore he hath no life or reason So is it in the case in hand Yet this should perswade both Ministers and Believers themselves to lay right grounds for their Comfort in the beginning as far as may be For else usually when they find the flaw in their Comforts and Assurance they will judg it to be a flaw in their Safety and Real Estates Just as I observe most persons do who turn to Errors or Heresies They took up the Truth in the beginning upon either false or doubtful grounds and then when their grounds are overthrown or shaken they think the doctrine is also overthrown and so they let go both together as if None had solid Arguments because They had not or none could manage them better then They. Even so when they perceive that their Arguments for their good estate were unsound they think that their Estate must needs be as unsound SECT XVI 7. MOreover many a Soul lyeth long under doubting Through the great Imperfection of their very Reason and exceeding weakness of their natural parts Grace doth usually rather turn our parts to their most necessary use and imploy our faculties on better Objects then add to the degree of their natural strength Many honest hearts have such weak heads that they know not how to perform the work of Self-Tryal They are not able rationally to argue the Case They will acknowledg the Premises and yet deny the apparent Conclusion Or if they be brought to acknowledg the Conclusion yet they do but fluctuate and stagger in their concession and hold it so weakly that every assault may take it from them If God do not some other way supply to these men the defect of their Reason I see not how they should have clear and setled Peace SECT XVII 8. ANother great and too common Cause of Doubting and Discomfort is The secret maintaining of some known sin When a man liveth in some unwarrantantable practise and God hath oft touched him for it and Conscience is galled and yet he continueth it It is no wonder if this person want both Assurance and Comfort One would think that a Soul that lieth under the fears of Wrath and is so tender as to tremble and complain should be as tender of sinning and scarcely adventure upon the appearance of evil And yet sad experience telleth us that it is frequently otherwise I have known too many such that would complain and yet sin and accuse themselves and yet sin still yea and despair and yet proceed in sinning and all Arguments and means could not keep them from the wilful committing of that sin again and again which yet they did think themselves would prove their destruction Yea some will be carryed away with those sins which seem most contrary to their dejected temper I have known them that
Damnation is in Question and to be determined every mistake is insufferable and inexcusable which might have been prevented by any cost or pains Therefore men will chuse the most able Lawyers and Physicians because the mistakes of one may lose them their Estates and the mistakes of the other may lose them their lives But mistakes about their Souls are of a higher nature 5. If you should continue your mistakes till death there will be no time after to correct them for your recovery Mistake now and you are undone for ever Men think to see a man dye quietly or comfortably is to see him dye happily But if his comfort proceed from this mistake of his condition it is the most unhappy case and pittiful sight in the world To live mistaken in such a case is lamentable but to dye mistaken is desperate Seeing then that the case is so dangerous what wise man would not follow the search of his heart both night and day till he were assured of his safety SECT V. 4. COnsider how small the labour of this duty is in comparison of the sorrow which followeth its neglect A few hours or days work if it be closely followed and with good direction may do much to resolve the Question There is no such trouble in searching our hearts nor any such danger as may deter men from it what harm can it do to you to Try or to know It will take up no very long time Or if it did yet you have your time given you for that end One hour so spent will comfort you more then many otherwise If you cannot have while to make sure of heaven how can you have while to eat or drink or live You can endure to follow your callings at Plow and Cart and Shop to toil and sweat from day to day and year to year in the hardest labours And cannot you endure to spend a little time in inquiring what shall be your everlasting state What a deal of sorrow and after-complaining might this small labour prevent How many miles travel besides the vexation may a Traveller save by inquiring of the way Why what a sad case are you in while you live in such uncertainty You can have no true comfort in any thing you see or hear or possess You are not sure to be an hour out of Hell And if you come thither you will do nothing but bewail the folly of this neglect No excuse will then pervert Justice or quiet your Conscience If you say I little thought of this day and place God and Conscience may reply why did'st thou not think of it Wast thou not warned Had'st thou not time Therefore must thou perish because thou wouldest not think of it As the Commander answered his Souldier in Plutarch when he said non volens erravi I erred against my will he beat him and replied non volens poenas dato Thou shalt be punished also against thy will SECT VI. 5. THou canst scarce do Satan a greater pleasure nor thy self a greater injury It is the main scope of the Devil in all his Temptations to deceive thee and keep the ignorant of thy danger till thou feel the everlasting flames upon thy soul And wilt thou joyn with him to deceive thy self If it were not by this deceiving thee he could not destroy thee And if thou do this for him thou dost the greatest part of his work and art the chief destroyer and Devil to thy self And hath he deserved so well of thee and thy self so ill that thou shouldst assist him in such a design as thy damnation To deceive another is a grievous sin and such as perhaps thou wouldst scorn to be charged with And yet thou thinkest it nothing to deceive thy self Saith Solomon As a mad man who casteth fire-brands arrows and death So is the man that deceiveth his neighbour and saith Am not I in sport Surely then he that maketh but a sport or a matter of nothing to deceive his own soul may well be thought a mad man casting fire-brands and death at himself If any man think himself to be something when he is nothing he deceiveth himself saith Paul Gal. 6.3 Certainly among all the multitudes that perish this is the commonest cause of their undoing that they would not be brought to Try their state in time And is it not pity to think that so many thousands are merrily travelling to destruction and do not know it and all for want of this diligent search SECT VII 6. THE time is neer when God will search you And that will be another kind of Tryal then this If it be but in this life by the fiery tryal of affliction it will make you wish again and again that you had spared God that work and your selves the sorrow and that you had Tryed and Judged your selves that so you might have escaped the Tryal and Judgment of God He will Examine you then as officers do offenders with a word and a blow and as they would have done by Paul Examine him by scourging It was a terrible voyce to Adam when God calls to him Adam where art thou hast thou eaten c and to Cain when God asketh him Where is thy brother To have demanded this of himself had been easier Men think God mindeth their state and ways no more then they do their own They consider not in their hearts saith the Lord Hos. 7.2 that I remember all their wickedness now their own doings have beset them about they are before my face Oh what a happy preparation would it be to that last and great Tryal if men had but throughly Tryed themselves and made sure work before-hand When a man doth but soberly and believing think of that day especially when he shall see the Judgment set what a Joyful preparation is it if he can truly say I know the sentence shall pass on my side I have Examined my self by the same Law of Christ which now must Judg me and I have â—ound that I am quit from all my guilt and am a Justified person in Law already Oh Sirs if you knew but the comfort of such a preparation you would fall close to the work of Self-Examining yet before you slept SECT VIII 7. LAstly I desire thee to Consider What would be the sweet effects of this Examining If thou be upright and Godly it will lead thee straight toward Assurance of Gods Love If thou be not though it will trouble thee at the present yet doth it tend to thy happiness and will lead thee to Assurance of that happiness at length 1. The very Knowledg it self is naturally desireable Every man would fain know things to come especially concerning themselves If there were a book written which would tell every man his destiny what shall befall him to his last breath how desirous would people be to procure it and read it How did Nebuchadnezzars thoughts run on things that after should come
and how tenderly he is affected toward thee 3. It will quicken thy desires after him when thou art once sure of thy Interest in him 4. It is the most excellent Fountain of Continual Rejoycing Hab. â— 17 18 19. 5. It will confirm thy Trust and Confidence in God in the greatest straits Psal. 89.26 and 46.1 2 3 c. 6. It will fill thy heart with Thankfulness 7. It will raise thee in the high delightful work of Praise 8. It will be the most excellent help to a Heavenly Mind 9. It will exceedingly tend to thy Perseverance in all this He that is sure of the Crown will hold on to the End when others will be tired and give up through discouragement All these sweet effects of Assurance would make thy Life a kind of Heaven on Earth Seeing then that Examination of our states is the way to this Assurance and the Means without which God doth not usually bestow it doth it not Concern us to fall close to this Searching Work SECT IX I Would not have bestowed this time and labour in urging you with all these fore-going Considerations but that I know how backward man is to this duty And though I am certain that these Motives have weight of Reason in them yet experience of mens unreasonableness in things of this Nature doth make me Jealous lest you should lay by the Book when you have read all this as if you had done and never set your selves to the practise of the duty Reader Thou seest the Case in hand is of greatest moment It is to know Whether thou shalt Everlastingly live in Heaven or Hell If thou hast lived hitherto in dark uncertainty it is a pitiful case but if thou wilfully continue so thy Madness is unexpressible And is it not wilfully when a through Tryal might help thee to be Resolved and thou wilt not be perswaded to be at so much pains What sayst thou now Art thou fully resolved to fall upon the Work Shall all this labour that I have bestowed in perswading thee be lost or no If thou wilt not obey I would thou hadst never read these lines that they might not have aggravated thy guilt and silenced thee in Judgment I here put this special Request to thee in behalf of thy Soul nay I lay this charge upon thee in the Name of the Lord That thou defer no longer but take the next opportunity that thou canst have and take thy Heart to task in good earnest and think with thy self Is it so Easie so Common and so Dangerous to be Mistaken Are there so many wrong ways Is the heart so guilâ—ful Why then do I not search into every corner and ply this work till I know my state Must I so shortly undergo the Tryal at the Bar of Christ And do I not presently fall on Trying my self Why what a case were I in if I should then miscarry May I know by a little diligent Enquiry now and do I stick at the labour And here set thy self to the duty Object But it may be thou wilt say I know not how to do it Ans. That is the next Work that I come to to give thee Directions herein but alas it will be in Vain if thou be not resolved to practise them Wilt thou therefore before thou goest any further here promise before the Lord to set thy self to thy power upon the speedy performing of the duty according to these Directions which I shall lay down from the Word I demand nothing unreasonable or impossible of thee It is but That thou wouldst presently bestow a few hours time to know what shall become of thee for ever If a neighbor or common friend desire but an hours time of thee in conference or in labour or any thing that thou mayst help them in thou wouldst not sure deny it How much less shouldst thou deny this to thy self in so great a Case I pray thee take this request from me as if upon my knees in the Name of Christ I did prefer it to thee And I will betake me upon my knees to Christ again to beg that he will perswade thy heart to the Duty And in hope that thou wilt practise them I will here give thee some Directions CHAP. IX Containing Directions for Examination and some Marks for Tryal SECT I. I Will not stand here to lay down the Directions necessary for preparation to this Duty because you may gather them from what is said concerning the Hinderances For the Contraries of those Hinderances will be most necessary Helps Only before you set upon it I advise you moreover to the Observation of these Rules 1. Come not with too peremptory Conclusions of your selves before-hand Do not Judg too confidently before you Try Many Godly dejected Souls come with this Pre-judging to the work concluding certainly that their state is Miserable before they have Tryed it And most wicked men on the contrary side do conclude most confidently that their state is good or tolerable at the least No wonder if these both miscarry in Judging when they pass the Sentence before the Tryal 2. Be sure to be so well acquainted with the Scripture as to know what is the Tenor of the Covenant of Grace and what are the Conditions of Justification and Glorification and consequently what are sound Marks to Try thy self by and wherein the Truth of Grace and Essence of Christianity doth consist 3. And it will not be unuseful to write out some of the chief and those Scriptures withall which hold them forth and so to bring this Paper with you when you come to Examination 4. Be a constant observer of the temper and motions of thy heart Almost all the difficulty of the work doth lie in the true and clear discerning of it Be watchful in observing the Actings both of Grace and Corruption and the circumstances of their Actings as how frequent how violent how strong or weak were the outward incitements how great or small the impediments what delight or loathing or fear or reluctancy did go with those Acts by these and the like observations you may come to a more infallible knowledg of your selves 5. Be sure you set upon the work with a serious rouzed wakened Soul apprehensive of how great concernment it is 6. And lastly Resolve to judg thy self impartially neither better nor worse then thou art but as the Evidence shall prove thee SECT II. BEing thus provided then set to the business and therein observe these Directions following which I will mention briefly that lying close together you may be able to view and observe them the more easily 1. Empty thy minde of all thy other cares and thoughts that they do not distract or divide thy mind This work will be enough at once of it self without joyning others with it 2. Then fall down before God and in hearty prayer desire the assistance of his Spirit to discover to thee the plain truth of thy
canst heartily Accept of Christ that thou mayst be pardoned reconciled to God and so saved Dost thou Consent that he shall be thy Lord who hath bought thee and take his own course to bring thee to Heaven This is Justifying Saving Faith and this is the Mark that thou must try thy self by Yet still observe That all this Consent must be Hearty and Real not feigned or with reservations It is not saying as that dissembling son Matt. 21.30 I go sir when he went not To say Christ shall be my Lord and yet let corruption ordinarily rule thee or be unwilling that his Commands should encroach upon the interest of the world or flesh If any have more of the Government of thee then Christ or if thou hadst rather live after any other Laws then his if it were at thy choyce thou art not his Disciple Thus I have layd you down these two Marks which I am sure are such as every Christian hath and no other but sincere Christians I will add no more seeing the substance of Christianity is contained in these Oh that the Lord would now perswade thee to the close performance of this Self-trying Task That thou mayst not tremble with horror of Soul when the Judg of all the World shall try thee but have thy Evidence and Assurance so ready at hand and be so able to prove thy Title to Rest that the thoughts and approaching of Death and Judgment may revive thy spirits and fill thee with Joy and not apale thee and fill thee with amazement CHAP. X. The fourth Vse The Reason of the Saints Afflictions here SECT I. A Further necessary Use which we must make of the present Doctrine is this To inform us why the People of God do suffer so much in this life What wonder when you see their Rest doth yet Remain They are not yet come to their Resting place We would all fain have continual prosperity because it is easie and pleasing to the flesh but we consider not the unreasonableness of such desires We are like children who if they see any thing which their appetite desireth do cry for it and if you tell them that it is unwholesom or hurtful for them they are never the more quieted or if you go about to heal any sore that they have they will not endure you to hurt them though you tell them that they cannot otherwise be healed their Sense is too strong for their Reason and therefore Reason doth little perswade them Even so is it with us when God is afflicting us He giveth us Reasons why we must bear them so that our Reason is oft convinced and satisfied And yet we cry and complain still and we rest satisfied never the more It is not Reason but Ease that we must have What cares the flesh for Scripture and Argument if it still suffer and smart These be but winde and words which do not remove or abate its pain Spiritual remedies may cure the spirits maladies but that will not content the flesh But methinks Christians should have another pallate then that of the flesh to try and relish providences by God hath purposely given them the Spirit to subdue and over-rule the flesh And therefore I shall here give them some Reasons of Gods dealing in their present sufferings whereby the equity and mercy therein may appear And they shall be onely such as are drawn from the reference that these afflictions have to our Rest which being a Christians Happiness and ultimate End will direct him in judging of all estates and means SECT II. 1. COnsider then That Labor and Trouble are the common way to Rest both in the course of Nature and of Grace Can there possibly be Rest without Motion and Weariness Do you not Travel and Toyl first and then rest you afterwards The day for Labor goes first and then the night for Rest doth follow Why should we desire the course of Grace to be perverted any more then we would do the course of Nature seeing this is as perfect and regular as the other God did once dry up the Sea to make a passage for his people and once make the Sun in the Firmament to stand still But must he do so always or as oft as we would have him It is his established Decree That through many tribulations we must enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Act. 14.22 And that if we suffer with him we shall also be glorified with him 2 Tim. 2.12 And what are we that Gods Statutes should be reversed for our pleasure SECT III. 2. COnsider also That Afflictions are exceeding useful to us to keep us from mistaking our Resting place and so taking up short of it A Christians Motion Heaven-wards is Voluntary and not constrained Those means therefore are most profitable to him which help his Understanding and Will in this prosecution The most dangerous mistake that our Souls are capable of is to take the Creature for God and Earth for Heaven And yet alass how common is this And in how great a degree are the best guilty of it Though we are ashamed to speak so much with our tongues yet how oft do our hearts say It is best being here And how contented are they with an earthly portion So that I fear God would displease most of us more to afflict us here and promise us Rest hereafter then to give us our hearts desire on earth though he had never made us a promise of Heaven As if the Creature without God were better then God without the Creature Alass how apt are we like foolish children when we are busie at our sports and worldly employments to forget both our Father and our home Therefore is it a hard thing for a Rich man to enter into Heaven because it is hard for him to value it more then Earth and not to think he is well already Come to a man that hath the world at will and tell him This is not Your Happiness You have higher things to look after and how little will he regard you But when Affliction comes it speaks convincingly and will be heard when Preachers cannot What warm affectionate eager thoughts have we of the world till Affliction cool them and moderate them How few and cold would our thoughts of Heaven be how little should we care for coming thither if God would give us Rest on Earth Our thoughts are with God as Noahs Dove was in the Ark kept up to him a little against their inclinations and desires but when once they can break away they fly up and down over all the world to see if it were possible to finde any Rest out of God But when we finde that we seek in vain and that the world is all covered with the waters of instable vanity and bitter vexation and that there is no Rest for the sole of our foot or for the foot of our Soul no wonder then if we return to the Ark again Many a
temper of the person All meats are not for all stomacks One man will vomit that up again in your face which another will digest 1. If it be a learned or ingenious rational man you must deal more by convincing Arguments and less by passionate perswasions 2. If it be one that is both ignorant and stupid there is need of both 3. If one that is convinced but yet is not converted you must use most those means that rouze up the affections 4. If they be obstinate and secure you must reprove them sharply 5. If they be of timorous tender natures and apt to dejections or distraction they must be tenderly dealt with All cannot bear that rough dealing as some can Love and Plainness and Seriousness takes with all but words of terror some can scarce bear This is as we say of stronger Physick Hellebore Colloquintida c. nec puero nec seni nec imbecillo sed robusto c. not fit for every complexion and state 3. You must be wise also in using the aptest expressions Many a Minister doth deliver most excellent necessary matter in such unsavory harsh and unseemly language that it makes the hearers loath the food that they should live by and laugh at a Sermon that might make them quake Especially if they be men of curious ears and carnal hearts and have more common wit and parts then the speaker And so it is in private Exhortation as well as publique If you cloath the most amiable beautiful Truth in the sordid rags of unbeseeming language you will make men disdain it as monstrous and deformed though it be the off-spring of God and of the highest nature SECT X. 7. LEt all your Reproofs and Exhortations be backed with the Authority of God Let the sinner be convinced that you speak not from your selves or of your own head Shew them the very words of Scripture for what you say Turn them to the very Chapter and Verse where their sin is condemned and where the duty is commanded Press them with the Truth and Authority of God Ask them whether they beleeve that this is his Word and that his Word is true So much of God as appeareth in our Words so much will they take The voyce of man is contemptible but the voyce of God is awful and terrible They can and may reject your words that cannot nor dare reject the words of the Almighty Be sure therefore to make them know that you speak nothing but what God hath spoken first SECT XI 8. YOu must also be Frequent with men in this Duty of Exhortation It is not once or twice that usually will prevail If God himself must be constantly solicited as if importunity could prevail with him when nothing else can and therefore require us always to pray and not to wax faint the same course no doubt will be most prevailing with men Therefore are we commanded to Exhort one another dayly and with all long-suffering As Lypsius saith The fire is not always brought out of the flint at one stroke nor mens affections kindled at the first exhortation And if they were yet if they be not followed they will soon grow cold again Weary out sinners with your loving and earnest entreaties Follow them and give them no rest in their sin This is true Charity and this is the way to save mens Souls and a course that will afford you comfort upon review SECT XII 9. STrive to bring all your Exhortations to an Issue Stick not in the work done but look after the success and aim at that end in all your speeches I have long observed it in Ministers and private men that if they speak never so convincing powerful words and yet their hearts do not long after the success of them with the hearers but all their care is over when they have done their speech pretending that having done their duty they leave the Issue to God these men do seldom prosper in their labors But those whose very heart is set upon the work and that long to see it take for the hearers conversion and use to enquire how it speeds God usually blesseth their labors though more weak Labor therefore to drive all your speeches to the desired Issue If you are reproving a sin cease not till if it may be you have got the sinner to promise you to leave it and to avoyd the occasions of it If you are exhorting to a Duty urge the party to promise you presently to set upon it If you would draw them to Christ leave not till you have made them confess that their present unregenerate state is miserable and not to be rested in and till they have subscribed to the necessity of Christ and of a change and till they have promised you to fall close to the use of means O that all Christians would be perswaded to take this course with all their Neighbors that are yet in the flesh that are enslaved to sin and strangers to Christ SECT XIII 10. LAstly Be sure that your Examples may Exhort as well as your words Let them see you constant in all the Duties that you perswade them to Let them see in your lives that difference from sinners and that excellency above the world which you perswade them to in your speeches Let them see by your constant Labors for Heaven that you do indeed beleeve that which you would have them to beleeve If you tell others of the admirable Joys of Heaven and your selves do nothing but drudg for the world and are as much taken up in striving to be rich or as quarrelsom with your Neighbors in a case of commodity as any others who will then beleeve you or who will be perswaded by you to seek the everlasting riches Will they not rather think that you perswade them to look after another world and to neglect this that so you might have the more of it to your self Let not men see you proud while you exhort them to be humble nor to have a seared Conscience in one thing while you would have theirs tender in another An innocent life is a continual powerful reproof to the wicked And the constant practice of a holy and heavenly life is a constant disquietment to the Conscience of a Worldling and a constant solicitation of him to change his course And thus I have opened to you the first and great part of this Duty consisting in private familiar Exhortation for the helping of poor Souls to this Rest that are out of the way and have yet no Title to it and I have shewed you also the maner how to perform it that you may succeed I will now speak a little of the next part SECT XIV BEsides the duty of private admonition you must do your utmost endevors to help men to profit by the publique Ordinances And to that end you must do these things 1. Do your endevors for the procuring of Faithful Ministers where
Have you as oft and as earnestly begged of them to think on their wayes and to reform as you have taken on you to beg of God that they may do so What if you should see your neighbor faln into a pit and you should presently fall down on your knees and pray God to help him out but would neither put forth your hand to help nor once perswade or direct him to help himself would not any man censure you to be cruell and hypocriticall What the Holy Ghost saith of mens bodily miseries I may say much more of the misery of their souls If any man seeth his brother in need and shutteth up his compassion from him how dwelleth the love of God in him Or what love hath he to his brothers soul Sure if you saw your friend in Hell you would perswade him hard to come thence if that would serve and why do you not now perswade him to prevent it The Charity of our ignorant forefathers may rise up in judgment against us and condemn us They would give all their estates almost for so many Masses or pardons to deliver the souls of their friends from a feigned Purgatory And we will not so much as importunately admonish and intreat them to save them from the certain flames of Hell though this may be effectuall to do them good and the other will do none 4. Another hinderance is A base man pleasing disposition that is in us We are so loath to displease men and so desirous to keep in credit and favor with them that it makes us most unconscionably neglect our known duty A foolish Physitian he is and a most unfaithful friend that will let a sick man dye for fear of troubling him And cruel wretches are we to our friends that will rather suffer them to go quietly to hell then we will anger them or hazard our reputation with them If they did but fall in a swoon we would rub them and pinch them and never stick at hurting them If they were distracted we would binde them with chains and we would please them in nothing that tended to their hurt And yet when they are besides themselves in point of salvation and in â—heir madness posting on to damnation we will not stop them for fear of displeasing them How can these men be Christians that love the praise and favour of men more then the favor of God John 12.43 For if they yet seek to please men they are no longer the servants of Christ Gal. 1.10 To winne them indeed they must become all things to all men but to please them to their destruction and let them perish that we may keep our credit with them is a course so base and barbarously cruel that he that hath the face of a Christian should abhorre it 5. Another common hinderance is A sinful Bashfulness When we should labor to make men ashamed of their sins we are our selves ashamed of our duties May not these sinners condemn us when they will not blush to swear or be drunk or neglect the worship of God and we will blush to tell them of it and perswade them from it Elisha looked on Hazael till he was ashamed and we are ashamed to look on or speak to the offender Sinners will rather boast of their sins and impudently shew them in the open streets and shall not we be as bold in drawing them from it Not that I approve of impudence in any For as one saith I take him for a lost man that hath lost his modesty Nor would I have inferiors forget their distance in admonishing their superiors but do it with all humility submission and respect But yet I would much less have them forget their duty to God and their friends be they never so much their superiors it is a thing that must be done Bashfulness is unseemly in cases of flat necessity And indeed it is not a work to be ashamed of to obey God in perswading men from their sins to Christ and helping to save their souls is not a business for a man to blush at And yet alas what abundance of souls have been neglected through the prevailing of this sin Even the most of us are hainously guilty in this point Reader is not this thy own case Hath not thy conscience told thee of thy duty many a time and put thee on to speak to poor sinners lest they perish and yet thou hast been ashamed to open thy mouth to them and so let them alone to sink or swim Believe me thou wilt ere long be ashamed of this shame O read those words of Christ and tremble He that is ashamed of me and of my words before this adulterous generation of him will the son of man be ashamed before his father and the Angels 5. Another hinderance is impatiency laziness and favouring of the flesh It is an ungrateful work and for the most part maketh those our enemies that were our friends And men cannot bear the reproaches and unthankful returns of sinners It may be they are their chief friends on whom is all their dependance so that it may be their undoing to displease them Besides it is a work that seldom succeedeth at the first except it be followed on with wisdom and unweariedness you must be a great while teaching an ignorant person before they will be brought to know the very fundamentals and a great while perswading an obstinate sinner before he will come to a full resolution to return Now this is a tedious course to the flesh and few will bear it Not considering what patience God used towards us when we were in our sins and how long he followed us with the importunities of his Spirit holding out Christ and life and beseeching us to accept them Wo to us if God had been as impatient with us as we are with others If Christ be not weary nor give over to invite them we have little reason to be weary of doing the message See 2 Timothy 2.24 25 6. Another hinderance is self-seeking and self-minding Men are all for themselves and all minde their own things but few the things of Christ and their brethren Hence is that Cainish voice Am I my brothers keeper Every man must answer for himself Hence also it is that a multitude of ignorant professors do think only where they may enjoy the purest ordinances and thither they will go over sea and land or what way of discipline will be sweetest to themselves and therefore are prone to groundless separation But where they have the fairest opportunity to win the souls of others or in what place or way they may do most good these things they little or nothing regard As if we had learned of the Monks and were setting up their principles and practice when we seem to oppose them If these men had tryed what some of their brethren have done they would know that all the purest ordinances and Churches will not
of war and the unpleasing life of a Souldier and after so many yeers groaning under the Churches unreformedness and the great fears that lay upon us and after so many longings and prayers for these days Have I not thought of them with too much content and been ready to say Soul take thy rest Have not I comforted my self more in the fore-thoughts of enjoying these then of coming to Heaven and enjoying God What wonder then if God cut me off when I am just sitting down in this supposed Rest and hath not the like been your condition Many of you have been Souldiers driven from house and home endured a life of trouble and blood been deprived of Ministry and Means longing to see the Churches setling Did you not reckon up all the Comforts you should have at your return and glad your hearts with such thoughts more then with the thoughts of your coming to Heaven Why what wonder if God now somewhat cross you and turn some of your joy into sadness Many a servant of God hath been destroyed from the Earth by being overvalued and overloved I pray God you may take warning for the time to come that you rob not your selves of all your mercies I am perswaded our discontents and murmurings with an unpleasing condition and our covetous desires after more are not so provoking to God nor so destructive to the sinner as our too sweet enjoying and Rest of Spirit in a pleasing State If God have crossed any of you in Wife Children Goods Friends c. either by taking them from you or the comfort of them or the benefit and blessing Try whether this above all other be not the cause for wheresoever your desires stop and you say Now I am well that condition you make your god and engage the jealousie of God against it Whether you be friends to God or enemies you can never expect that God should wink at such Idolatrie or suffer you quietlie to enjoy your Idols SECT V. 4. COnsider if God should suffer thee thus to take up thy Rest here it were one of the forest plagues and greatest curses that could possibly befall thee It were better for thee if thou never hadst a day of ease or content in the world for then weariness might make thee seek after the true Rest But if he should suffer thee to sit down and rest here where were thy rest when this deceives thee A restless wretch thou wouldst be through all eternitie To have their portion in this life and their good things on the Earth is the lot of the most miserable perishing sinners And doth it become Christians then to expect so much here Our Rest is our Heaven and where we take our Rest there we make our Heaven And wouldst thou have but such a Heaven as this Certainly as Sauls Messengers found but Michols man of Straw when they expected David So wilt thou finde but â— Rest of Straw of Wind of Vanitie when thou most needest Rest. It will be but as a handful of water to a man that 's drowning which will help to destroy but not to save him But that is the next SECT VI. 5. COnsider thou seekest Rest where it is not to be found and so wilt lose all thy labor and if thou proceed thy souls eternal Rest too I think I shall easily evince this by these clear demonstrations following First Our Rest is onely in the full obtaining of our ultimate end But that is not to be expected in this life therefore neither is rest to be here expected Is God to be enjoyed in the best Reformed Church in the purest and powerfullest Ordinances here as he is in Heaven I know you will all confess he is not How little of God not onely the multitude of the blinde world but sometimes the Saints themselves do enjoy even under the most excellent Means let their own frequent complainings testifie And how poor comforters are the best Ordinances and Enjoyments without God the truly Spiritual Christian knows Will a stone rest in the Air in the midst of its fall before it comes to the Earth No because its center is its end Should a Traveller take up his rest in the way No because his home is his journeys end VVhen you have all that Creatures and Means can afford have you that you sought for Have you that you beleeved pray suffer for I think you dare not say so VVhy then do we once dream of resting here VVe are like little Children strayed from home and God is now fetching us home and we are ready to turn into any house stay and play with every thing in our way and sit down on every green bank and much ado there is to get us home Secondly As we have not yet obtained our end so are we in the midst of labors and dangers and is there any resting here VVhat painful work doth lie upon our hands Look to our Brethren to godly to ungodly to the Church to our souls to God and what a deal of work in respect of each of these doth lie before us and can we rest in the midst of all our labors Indeed we may take some refreshing and ease our selves sometimes in our troubles if you will call that Rest But that 's not the setling Rest we now are speaking of we may rest on Earth as the Ark is said to have rested in the midst of Jordan Josh. 3.13 A short and small Rest no question or as the Angels of Heaven are desired to turn in and rest them on Earth Gen. 18.4 They would have been loath to have taken up their dwelling there Should Israel have setled his Rest in the VVilderness among Serpents and enemies and weariness and famine Should Noah have made the Ark his home and have been loth to come forth when the waters were faln Should the Marriner chuse his dwelling on the Sea and settle his rest in the midst of Rocks and Sands and raging Tempests though he may adventure through all these for a Commodity of worth yet I think he takes it not for his rest Should a Souldier rest in the midst of fight when he is in the very thickest of his enemies and the instruments of death compass him about I think he cares not how soon the battle is over And though he may adventure upon war for the obtaining of peace yet I hope he is not so mad as to take that instead of Peace And are not Christians such Travellers such Marriners such Souldiers Have we not fears within and troubles without are we not in the thickest of continual dangers we cannot eat drink sleep labor pray hear confer c. but in the midst of snares and perils and shall we sit down and rest here O Christian follow thy work look to thy dangers hold on to the end win the field and come off the ground before thou think of a setling rest I read indeed that Peter on the mount when
If God were not more willing of our company then we are of his how long should we remain thus distant from him And as we had never been sanctified if God had stayed till we were willing so if he should refer it wholly to our selves it would at least be long before we should be glorified I confesse that Death of it self is not desirable but the souls Rest with God is to which death is the common passage And because we are apt to make light of this sin and to plead our common nature for to patronize it let me here set before you its aggravations and also propound some further considerations which may be useful to you and my self against it SECT II. ANd first consider What a deal of gross infidelity doth lurk in the bowels of this sin Either paganish unbelief of the truth of that eternal blessedness and of the truth of the Scripture which doth promise it to us or at least a doubting of our own interest or most usually somewhat of both these And though Christians are usually most sensible of the latter and therefore complain most against it yet I am apt to suspect the former to be the main radicall master sin and of greatest force in this business O if we did but verily believe that the promise of this glory is the word of God and that God doth truly mean as he speaks and is fully resolved to make it good if we did verily believe that there is indeed such blessedness prepared for believers as the Scripture mentioneth sure we should be as impatient of living as we are now fearful of dying and should think every day a yeer till our last day should come We should as hardly refrain from laying violent hands on our selvs or from the neglecting of the means of our health and life as we do now from overmuch carefulness and seeking of life by unlawful means If the eloquent oration of a Philosopher concerning the souls immortality and the life to come could make his affected hearer presently to cast himself head long from the rock as impatient of any longer delay what would a serious Christians belief do if Gods Law against self murder did not restrain Is it possible that we can truly believe that death will remove us from misery to such glory and yet be loth to dye If it were the doubts of our own interest which did fear us yet a true belief of the certainty and excellency of this Rest would make us restless till our interest be cleared If a man that is desperately sick to day did believe he should arise sound the next morning or a man to day in despicable poverty had assurance that he should to morrow arise a prince would they be afraid to go to bed Or rather think it the longest day of their lives till that desired night and morning come The truth is though there is much faith and Christianity in our mouths yet there is much infidelity and paganisme in our hearts which is the maine cause that we are so loth to dye SECT III 3. ANd as the weakness of our Faith so also the coldness of our Love is exceedingly discovered by our unwillingness to dye Love doth desire the neerest conjunction the fullest fruition and closest communion Where these desires are absent there is only a naked pretence of Love He that ever felt such a thing as Love working in his brest hath also felt these desires attending it If we love our friend we love his company his presence is comfortable his absence is troublesome when he goes from us we desire his return when he comes to us we entertain him with welcome and gladness when he dyes we mourn and usually over-mourn to be separated from a faithful friend is to us as the renting of a member from our bodyes And would not our desires after God be such if we really loved him Nay should it not be much more then such as he is above all friends most lovely The Lord teach us to look closely to our hearts and take heed of self-deceit in this point For certainly what ever we pretend or conceit if we love either Father Mother Husband Wife Childe Friend Wealth or life more then Christ we are yet none of his sincere Disciples When it comes to the tryall the question will not be Who hath preached most or heard most or talked most but who hath loved most when our account is given in Christ will not take Sermons Prayers Fastings no nor the giving of our goods nor the burning of our bodies in stead of love 1 Cor. 13.1 2 3 4 8 13. 16.22 Ephes. 6.24 And do we love him and yet care not how long we are from him If I be deprived of my bosom friend me thinks I am as a man in a wilderness solitary and disconsolate And is my absence from God no part of my trouble and yet can I take him for my chiefest friend If I delight but in some Garden or Walk or Gallery I would be much in it If I love my Books I am much with them and almost unweariedly poaring on them The food which I love I would often feed on the clothes that I love I would often wear the recreations which I love I would often use them the business which I love I would be much employed in And can I love God and that above all these and yet have no desires to be with him Is it not a far likelier sign of hatred then of love when the thoughts of our appearing before God are our most grievous thoughts and when we take our selves as undone because we must die and come unto him Surely I should scarce take him for an unfeigned friend who were as well contented to be absent from me as we ordinarily are to be absent from God Was it such a joy to Jacob to see the face of Joseph in Egypt and shall we so dread the sight of Christ in glory and yet say we love him I dare not conclude that we have no love at all when we are so loth to die But I dare say were our love more we should die more willingly Yea I dare say Did we love God but as strongly as a worldling loves his wealth or an ambitious man his honor or a voluptuous man his pleasure yea as a drunkard loves his swinish delight or an unclean person his bruitish lust We should not then be so exceeding loth to leave the world and go to God O if this holy flame of love were throughly kindled in our brests in stead of our pressing fears our dolorous complaints and earnest prayers against death we should joyn in Davids Wilderness-lamentations Psal. 42.1 2. As the Hart panteth after the water-brooks so panteth my soul after thee O God My soul thirsteth for God for the living God when shall I come and appear before God The truth is As our knowledg of God is exceeding
hath made this reconciliation Surely not the great Reconciler He hath told us in the world we shall have trouble and in him onely we shall have peace VVe may reconcile our selves to the world at our peril but it will never reconcile it self to us O foolish unworthy soul who hadst rather dwell in this land of darkness and rather wander in this barren wilderness then be at rest with Jesus Christ who hadst rather stay among the VVolves and daily suffer the Scorpions stings then to praise the Lord with the Hosts of Heaven If thou didst well know what Heaven is and what Earth is it would not be so SECT VI. 5. THis unwillingness to dye doth actually impeach us of high Treason against the Lord Is it not a chusing of Earth before him and taking these present things for our happiness and consequently making them our very God If we did indeed make God our God that is our End our Rest our Portion our Treasure how is it possible but we should desire to enjoy him It behoves us the rather to be fearful of this it being utterly inconsistent with saving Grace to value any thing before God or to make the Creature our highest End Many other sins foul and great may possibly yet consist with sincerity but so I am certain cannot that But concerning this I have spoke before SECT VII 6. ANd all these defects being thus discovered what a deal of dissembling doth it more over shew We take on us to believe undoubtedly the exceeding eternal weight of Glory We call God our chiefest Good and say we love Him above all and for all this we fly from Him as if it were from Hell it self would you have any man believe you when you call the Lord your onely Hope and speak of Christ as All in All and talk of the Joy that is in Presence and yet would endure the hardest life rather then dye and come unto him What self-contradiction is this to talk so hardly of the world and flesh to groan and complain of sin and suffering and yet fear no day more then that which we expect should bring our finall freedom what shameless gross dissembling is this to spend so many hours and dayes in hearing Sermons reading Books conferring with others and all to learn the way to a place which we are loth to come to To take on us all our life-time to walk towards Heaven to run to strive to fight for Heaven which we are loth to come to What apparent palpable hypocrysie is this to lye upon our knees in publike and private and spend one hour after another in prayer for that which we would not have If one should over-hear thee in thy daily devotions crying out Lord deliver me from this body of death from this sin this sickness this poverty these cares and feares how long Lord shall I suffer these and withall should hear thee praying against death can he believe thy tongue agrees with thy heart except thou have so far lost thy reason as to expect all this here or except the Papists Doctrine were true that we are able to fulfil the Law of God or our late Perfectionists are truly enlightned who think they can live and not sin but if thou know these to be undoubtedly false how canst thou deny thy gross dissembling SECT VIII 7. COnsider how do we wrong the Lord and his Promises and disgrace his ways in the eyes of the world As if we would actually perswade them to question whether God be true of his Word or no whether there be any such glory as Scripture mentions when they see those who have professed to live by Faith and have boasted of their hopes in another world and perswaded others to let go all for these hopes and spoken disgracefully of all things below in comparison of these unexpressable things above I say when they see these very men so loth to leave their hold of present things and to go to that glory which they talked and boasted of how doth it make the weak to stagger and confirm the world in their unbelief and sensuality and make them conclude sure if these Professors did expect so much glory and make so light of the world as they seem they would not themselves be so loth of a change O how are we ever able to repaiâ— the wrong which we do to God and poor souls by this scandal And what an honor to God what a strengthning to Believers what a conviction to Unbelievers would it be if Christians in this did answer their professions and chearfully welcome the news of Rest SECT IX 8. IT evidently discovers that we have been careless loyterers that we have spent much time to little purpose and that we have neglected and lost a great many of warnings Have we not had all our life time to prepare to die So many years to make ready for one hour and are we so unready and unwilling yet VVhat have we done why have we lived that the business of our lives is so much undone Had we any greater matters to minde Have we not foolishly wronged our souls in this would we have wished more frequent warnings How oft hath death entered the habitations of our neighbors how oft hath it knockt at our own doors we have first heard that such a one is dead and then such a one and such a one till our Towns have changed most of their Inhabitants And was not all this a sufficient warning to tell us that we were also Mortals and our own turn would shortly come Nay we have seen death raging in Towns and Fields so many hundred a day dead of the Pestilence so many thousands slam of the Sword and did we not know it would reach to us at last How many distempers have vexed our bodies frequent Languishings consuming Weaknesses wasting Feavers here pain and there trouble that we have been forced to receive the sentence of death and what were all these but so many Messengers sent from God to tell us we must shortly dye as if we had heard a lively voyce bidding us Delay no more but make you ready And are we unready and unwilling after all this O careless dead hearted Sinners unworthy neglecters of Gods Warnings faithless betrayers of our own souls All these hainous aggravations do lye upon this sin of unwillingness to dye which I have laid down to make it hateful to my own soul which is too much guilty of it as well as yours And for a further help to our prevailing against it I shall adjoyn these following Considerations SECT X. 1. COnsider not to dye were never to be happy To escape death were to miss of blessedness Except God should translate us as Henoch and Elias which he never did before or since If our hopeth in Christ were in this life onely we were then of all men most miserable The Epicure hath more pleasure to his Flesh then
the Joyes of God we continually fill them with perplexing fears For he that fears dying must be alwayes fearing because he hath alwayes cause to expect it And how can that mans life be comfortable who lives in continuul fear of loosing his comforts SECT XV. 5. MOreover all these are self-created sufferings As if it were not enough to be the deservers but we must also be the executioners of our own calamities As if God had not inflicted enough upon us but we must inflict more upon our selves Is not death bitter enough to the flesh of it self but we must double and treble and multiply its bitterness Do we complain so much of the burden of our troubles and yet daily add unto the weight Sure the state of poor mortals is sufficiently calamitous they need not make it so much worse The sufferings laid upon us by God do all lead to happy issues the progress is from suffering to patience from thence to experience and so to Hope and at last to Glory But the sufferings which we do make our selves have usually issues answerable to their causes The motion is Circular and endless from sin to suffering from suffering to sin and so to suffering again and so in infinitum And not onely so but they multiply in their course every sin is greater then the former and so every suffering also greater This is the natural progress of them which if mercy do intercept no thanks to us So that except we think that God hath made us to be our own tormentors we have small reason to nourish our fears of death SECT XVI 7. COnsider further they are all but useless unprofitable fears As all our care cannot make one hair white or black nor adde one cubit to our stature so neither can our fear prevent our sufferings nor delay our dying time an hour Willing or unwilling we must away Many a mans fears have hastened his end but no mans ever did avert it It s true a cauâ—eâ—one fear or care concerning the danger after death hath profited many and is very usefull to the preventing of that danger But for a member of Christ and an heir of Heaven to be afraid of entering his own inheritance this is a sinful useless fear SECT XVII 8. BUt though it be useless in respect of good yet to Sathan is it very serviceable Our â—ears of dying ensnare our souls and add strength to many temptations Nay when we are called to dye for Christ and put to it in a day of tryal it may draw us to deny the known truth and forsake the Lord God himself You look upon it now as a small sin a common frailty of humane nature But if you look to the dangerous consequents of it me thinks it should move you to other thoughts What made Peter deny his Lord what makes Apostates in suffering times forsake the truth and the green blade of unrooted faith to wither before the heat of persecution Fear of imprisoment and poverty may do much but fear of death will do much more When you see the Gibbet or hear the sentence if this fear of dying prevail in you you 'l strait begin to say as Peter I know not the man When you see the fagots set and fire ready you 'l say as that Apostate to the Martyr O the fire is hot and nature's frail forgeting that the fire of hell is hotter Sirs as light as you make of it you know not of what force these fears are to separate your souls from Jesus Christ. Have we not lately had frequent experience of it How many thousand have fled in fight and turned their back on a good cause where they knew the honour of God was concerned and their countreys welfare was the prize for which they fought and the hopes of their posterity did lye at the staâ—e and all through unworthy fear of dying Have we not known those who lying under a wounded conscience and living in the practice of some known sin durst scarce look the enemy in the face because they durst not look death in the face but have trembled and drawn back and cryed alas I dare not dye If I were in the case of such or such I durst dye He that dare not dye dare scarce fight valiantly Therefore we have seen in our late wars that there is none more valiant then these two sorts 1. Those who have conquered the fear of death by the power of Faith 2. And those who have extinguisht it by desperate prophanness and cast it away through stupid security So much fear as we have of death usually so much cowardize in the cause of God However its an evident temptation and snare Beside the multitude of unbelieving contrivances and discontents at the wise disposals of God and hard thoughts of most of his providences which this sin doth make us guilty of Besides also it looseth us much precious time and that for the most part neer our end When time should be most precious of all to us and when it should be imployed to better purpose then do we vainly and sinfully wast it in the fruitless issues of these distracting fears So that you see how dangerous a snare these fears are and how fruitful a parent of many evils SECT XVIII 9. COnsider what a competent time the most of us have had Some thirty some fourty some fifty or sixty yeers How many come to the grave younger for one that lives to the shortest of these Christ himself as is generally thought lived but thirty three yeers on earth If it were to come as it is past you would think thirty yeers a long time Did you not long ago in your threatning sickness think with your selves O if I might enjoy but one seven yeers more or ten yeers more And now you have enjoyed perhaps more then you then begged and are you nevertheless unwilling yet Except you would not die at all but desire an immortality here on Earth which is a sin inconsistent with the truth of Grace If your sorrow be meerly this That you are mortal you might as well have lamented it all your lives For sure you could never be ignorant of this Why should not a man that would dye at all be as well willing at thirty or fourty if God see it meet as at seventy or eighty nay usually when the longest day is come men are as loth to depart as ever He that looseth so many yeers hath more cause to bewail his own neglect then to complain of the shortness of his time and were better lament the wickedness of his life then the brevity Length of time doth not conquer corruption it never withers nor decayes through age Except we receive an addition of Grace as well as Time we naturally grow the older the worse Let us then be contented with our allotted proportion And as we are convinced that we should not murmure against our assigned degree of wealth
his chariot so long a coming Why tarry the wheels of his chariots Hovv long Lord Hovv long SECT XX. 11. COnsider vvhat if God should grant thy desire and let thee live yet many yeers but vvithal should strip thee of the comforts of life and deny thee the mercies vvhich thou hast hitherto enjoyed Would this be a blessing vvorth the begging for Might not God in judgment give thee life as he gave the murmuring Israelites Quails or as he oft times gives men riches and honor when he sees them over-earnest for it Might he not justly say to thee Seeing thou hadst rather linger on earth then come away and enjoy my presence seeing thou art so greedy of life take it and a curse with it never let fruit grow on it more nor the Sun of comfort shine upon it nor the dew of my blessing ever water it Let thy table be a snare let thy friends be thy sorrow let thy riches be corrupted and the rust of thy silver eat thy flesh Go hear Sermons as long as thou wilt but let never Sermon do thee good more let all thou hearest make against thee and increase the smart of thy wounded spirit If thou love Preaching better then Heaven go and preach till thou be aweary but never profit soul more Sirs what if God should thus chastise our inordinate desires of living were it not just and what good would our lives then do us Seest thou not some that spend their days on their cowch in groaning and some in begging by the high-way sides and others in seeking bread from door to door and most of the world in laboring for food and rayment and living onely that they may live and loosing the ends and benefits of life Why what good would such a life do thee were it never so long when thy soul shall serve thee onely in stead of Salt to keep thy body from stinking God might give thee life till thou art weary of living and as glad to be rid of it as Judas or Ahitophel and make thee like many miserable Creatures in the world who can hardly forbear laying violent hands on themselves Be not therefore so importunate for life which may prove a judgment in stead of a blessing SECT XXI 12. COnsider how many of the precious Saints of God of all ages and places have gone before thee Thou art not to enter an untrodden path nor appointed first to break the Ice Except onely Henoch and Elias which of the Saints have scaped death And art thou better then they There are many millions of Saints dead more then do now remain on Earth What a number of thine own bosome friends and intimate acquaintance and companions in duty are now there and why shouldst thou be so loth to follow Nay hath not Jesus Christ himself gone this way hath he not sanctified the grave to us and perfumed the dust with his own body And art thou loth to follow him too O rather let us say as Thomas Let us also go and die with him or rather let us suffer with him that we may be glorified together with him Many such like Considerations might be added as that Christ hath taken out the sting How light the Saints have made of it how cheerfully the very Pagans have entertained it c. But because all that 's hitherto spoken is also conducible to the same purpose I pass them by If what hath been said will not perswade Scripture and Reason have little force I have said the more on this subject finding it so needful to my self and others finding that among so many Christians who could do and suffer much for Christ there 's yet so few that can willingly die and of many who have somewhat subdued other corruptions so few have got the conquest of this This caused me to drawforth these Arrows from the quiver of Scripture and spend them against it SECT XXII I Will onely yet Answer some Objections and so conclude this Use. 1. Object O If I were but certain of Heaven I should then never stick at dying Answ. 1. Search for all that whether some of the forementioned câ—uses may not be in fault as well as this 2. Didst thou not say so long ago Have you not been in this song this many yeers if you are yet uncertain whose fault is it you have had nothing else to do with your lives nor no greater matter then this to minde Were you not better presently fall to the tryal till you have put the Question out of doubt Must God stay while you trifle and must his patience be continued to cherish your negligence If thou have played the loyterer do so no longer Go search thy soul and follow the search close till theâ— come to a clear discovery Begin to night stay not till the next morning Certainty comes not by length of time but by the blessing of the Spirit upon wise and faithful tryal You may linger out thus twenty yeers more and be still as uncertain as now you are 3. A perfect certainty may not be expected we shall still be deficient in that as well as in other things They who think the Apostle speaks absolutely and not comparatively of a perfect assurance in the very degree when he mentions a Plerophory or Full assurance I know no reason but they may expect perfection in all things else as well as this VVhen you have done all you will know this but in part If your belief of that Scripture which saith Beleeve and be saved be imperfect and if your knowledg whether your own deceitful hearts do sincerely beleeve or not be imperfect or if but one of these tvvo be imperfect the result or conclusion must needs be so too If you vvould then stay till you are perfectly certain you may stay for ever if you have obtained assurance but in some degree or got but the grounds for assurance said it is then the speediest and surest vvay to desire rather to be quickly in Rest For then and never till then vvill both the grounds and assurance be fully perfect 4. Both your assurance and the comfort thereof is the gift of the Spirit vvho is a free bestovver And Gods usual time to be largest in mercy is vvhen his people are deepest in necessity A mercy in season is the svveetest mercy I could give you here abundance of late examples of those vvho have languished for assurance and comfort some all their sickness and some most of their lives and vvhen they have been neer to death they have received in abundance Never fear death then through imperfections of assurance for that 's the most usual time of all vvhen God most fully and svveetly bestovvs it SECT XXIII OBject 2. O but the Churches necessities are great and God hath made me useful in my place so that the loss vvill be to many or else me thinks I could vvillingly die Answ. This may be the case of some but
fruit perhaps we should be sooner drawn unto them and we should itch as the Bethshemites to be looking into this Ark. Sure I am where God hath forbidden us to place our thoughts and our delights thither it is easâ—y enough to draw them If he say Love not the World nor the things of the World we dote upon it never the less We have love enough if the world require it and thoughts enough to pursue our profits How delightfully and unweariedly can we think of vanity and day after day imploy our mindes about the Creature And have we no thoughts of this our Rest How freely and how frequently can we think of our pleasures our friends our labors our flesh our lusts our common studies or news yea our very miseries our wrongs our sufferings and our seats But vvhere is the Christian vvhose heart is on his Rest Why Sirs vvhat is the matter vvhy are vve not taken up vvith the vievvs of Glory and our souls more accustomed to these delightful Meditations Are vve so full of joy that vve need no more or is there no matter in Heaven for our joyous thoughts or rather are not our hearts carnal and blockish Earth vvill to Earth Had vve more Spirit it vvould be othervvise with us As the Jews use to cast to the ground the Book of Esther before they read it because the Name of God is not in it And as Austin cast by Ciceroes writings because they contained not the Name of Jesus So let us humble and cast dovvn these sensual hearts that have in them no more of Christ and Glory As we should not own our duties any further then somewhat of Christ is in them so should we no further own our hearts And as we should delight in the creatures no further then they have reference to Christ and Eternity so should we no further approve of our own hearts If there were little of Christ and Heaven in our mouths but the world were the onely subject of our speeches then all would account us to be ungodly why then may we not call our hearts ungodly that have so little delight in Christ and Heaven A holy tongue will not excuse or secure a profane heart Why did Christ pronounce his Disciples eyes and eares so blessed but as they were the doors to let in Christ by his Works and Words into their hearts O blessed are the eyes that so see and the ears that so hear that the heart is thereby raised to this blessed heavenly frame Sirs so much of your hearts as is empty of Christ and heaven let it befilled with shame and sorrow and not with ease SECT II. BUt let me turn my Reprehension to Exhortation That you would turn this Conviction into Reformation And I have the more hope because I here address my self to men of Conscience that dare not wilfully disobey God and to men whose Relations to God are many and neer and therefore methinks there should need the fewer words to perswade their hearts to him Yea because I speak to no other men but onely them whose portion is there whose hopes are there and who have forsaken all that they may enjoy this glory and shall I be discouraged from perswading such to be heavenly-minded why fellow Christians if you will not hear and obey who will well may we be discouraged to exhort the poor blinde ungodly world and may say as Moses Exod. 6.12 Behold the Children of Israel have not hearkned unto me how then shall Pharoah hear me Who ever thou art therefore that readest these lines I require thee as thou tendrest thine Allegiance to the God of Heaven as ever thou hopest for a part in this glory that thou presently take thy heart to task chide it for its wilful strangeness to God turn thy thoughts from the pursuit of Vanity bend thy soul to study Eternity busie it about the life to come habituate thy self to such contemplations and let not those thoughts be seldom and cursory but settle upon them dwell here bathe thy soul in heavens Delights drench thine affections in these rivers of pleasure or rather in this sea of Consolation and if thy backward soul begin to flag and thy loose thoughts to fly abroad call them back hold them to their work put them on bear not with their lasiness do not connive at one neglect and when thou hast once in obedience to God tried this work and followed on till thou hast got acquainted with it and kept a close guard upon thy thoughts till they are accustomed to obey and till thou hast got some mastery over them thou wilt then finde thy self in the suburbs of Heaven and as it were in a new world thou wilt then finde indeed that there is sweetness in the work and way of God and that the life of Christianity is a life of Joy Thou wilt meet with those abundant consolations which thou hast prayed and panted and groaned after and which so few Christians do ever here obtain because they know not this way to them or else make not conscience of walking in it You see the work now before you This this is it that I would fain perswade your souls to practise Beloved friends and Christian neighbors who hear me this day let me bespeak your consciences in the name of Christ and command you by the Authority I have received from Christ that you faithfully set upon this weighty duty and fix your eye more stedfastly on your Rest and daily delight in the fore-thoughts thereof I have perswaded you to many other duties and I bless God many of you have obeyed and I hope never to finde you at that pass as to say when you perceive the command of the Lord that you will not be perswaded nor obey if I should it were high time to bewail your misery Why you may almost as well say we will not obey as sit still and not obey Christians I beseech you as you take me for your Teacher and have called me thereto so hearken to this Doctrine if ever I shall prevail with you in any thing let me prevail with you in this to set your heart where you expect a Rest and Treasure Do you not remember that when you called me to be your Teacher you promised me under your hands that you would faithfully and conscionably endeavor the receiving every truth and obeying every command which I should from the Word of God manifest to you I now charge your promise upon you I never delivered to you a more apparent Truth nor prest upon you a more apparent duty then this If I knew you would not obey what should I do here preaching Not that I desire you to receive it chiefly as from me but as from Christ on whose Message I come Me thinks if a childe should shew you Scripture and speak to you the Word of God you should not dare to disobey it Do not wonder that I perswade you so earnestly though
sea and land and no difficulty can keep them back when they think of an uncertain perishing treasure O what life then would it put into a Christians endeavors if he would frequently forethink of his everlasting Treasure We run so slowly and strive so lazily because we so little minde the prize When a Christian hath been tasting the hidden Manna and drinking of the streams of the Paradise of God what life doth this Ambrosia and Nectar put into him How fervent will his spirit be in prayer when he considers that he prayes for no less then Heaven If Henoch Elias or any of the Saints who are now in Heaven and have partaked of the vision of the living God should be sent down to the earth again to live on the tearmes as we now do would they not strive hard and pray earnestly rather then lose that blessed Rest No wonder for they would know what it is they pray for It s true we cannot know it here so throughly as they yet if we would but get as high as we can and study but that which may now be known it would strangely alter both our spirits and our duties Observe but the man who is much in heaven and you shall see he is not like other Christians There is somewhat of that which he hath seen above appeareth in all his duty and conversation Nay take but the same man immediatly when he is returned from these views of Bliss and you shall easily perceive that he excels himself as if he were not indeed the same as before If he be a Preacher how heavenly are his Sermons what clear descriptions what high expressions what savory passages hath he of that Rest If he be a private Christian what heavenly conference what heavenly prayers what a heavenly carriage hath he May you not even hear in a preachers Sermons or in the private duties of another when they have been most above When Moses had been with God in the mount he had derived so much glory from God that made his face to shine that the people could not behold him Beloved friends if you would but set upon this employment even so would it be with you men would see the face of your conversation shine and say surely he hath been with God As the body is apt to be changed into the temper of the air it breaths in and the food it lives on so will your spirits receive an alteration according to the objects which they are exercised about If your thoughts do feed on Christ and heaven you will be heavenly if they feed on Earth you will be earthly It s true a heavenly Nature goes before this heavenly imployment but yet the work will make it more heavenly There must be life before we can feed but our life is continued and increased by feeding Therefore Reader let me here inform thee That if thou lie complaining of deadness and dulness that thou canst not love Christ nor rejoyce in his Love that thou hast no life in prayer nor any other duty and yet never tryedst this quickning course or at least art careless and unconstant in it Why thou art the cause of thy own complaints thou deadest and dullest thine own heart thou deniest thy self that life which thou talkst of Is not thy life hid with Christ in God Whither must thou go but to Christ for it and whither is that but to Heaven where he is Thou wilt not come to Christ that thou maist have life If thou wouldst have light and heat why art thou then no more in the Sunshine If thou wouldst have more of that Grace which flows from Christ why art thou no more with Christ for it Thy strength is in Heaven and thy life in Heaven and there thou must daily fetch it if thou wilt have it For want of this recourse to heaven thy soul is as a candle that is not lighted and thy duties as a sacrifice which hath no fire Fetch one coal daily from this Altar and see if thy offering will not burn Light thy candle at this flame and feed it daily with Oyl from hence and see if it will not gloriously shine Keep close to this reviving fire and see if thy affections will not be warm Thou bewailest thy want of love to God and well thou maist for its a hainous crime a killing sin why lift up thy eye of Faith to Heaven behold his beauty contemplate his excellencies and see whether his amiableness will not fire thy affections and his perfect goodness ravish thy heart As the eye doth incense the sensual affections by its overmuch gazing on alluring objects so doth the eye of our Faith in meditation inflame our affections towards our Lord by the frequent gazing on that highest beauty Whoever thou art that art a stranger to this imployment be thy parts and profession never so great let me tell thee Thou spendest thy life but in trifling or idleness thou seemest to live but thou art dead I may say of thee as Seneca of idle Varia Scis latere vivere nescis Thou knowest how to lurk in idleness but how to live thou knowest not And as the same Seneca would say when he passed by that sluggards dwelling Ibi fitâ—s est Varia so may it be said of thee There lies such a one but not there lives such a one for thou spendest thy days liker to the dead then the living One of Draco's Laws to the Athenians was That he who was convict of idleness should be put to death Thou dost execute this on thy own soul whilest by thy idleness thou destroyest its liveliness Thou maist many other ways exercise thy parts but this is the way to exercise thy Graces They all come from God as their Fountain and lead to God as their ultimate End and are exercised on God as their chiefest Object so that God is their All in All. From Heaven they come and heavenly their nature is and to Heaven they will direct and move thee And as exercise maintaineth appetite strength and liveliness to the body so doth it also to the soul. Vse limbs and have limbs is the known Proverb And use Grace and Spiritual Life in these heavenly exercises and you shall finde it quickly cause their increase The exercise of your meer abilities of Speech will not much advantage your graces but the exercise of these heavenly soul exalting gifts will unconceivably help to the growth of both For as the Moon is then most full and glorious when it doth most directly face the Sun so will your souls be both in gifts and graces when you do most neerly view the face of God This will feed your tongue with matter and make you abound and overflow both in Preaching Praying and Conferring Besides the fire which you fetch from Heaven for your Sacrifices is no false or strange fire As your liveliness will be much more so will it be also more sincere A man may have a
he thinks of the Rest to which it tendeth What if the way be never so rough can it be tedious if it lead to Heaven O sweet sickness Sweet Reproaches Imprisonments or Death Which is accompanied with these tastes of our future Rest This doth keep the suffering from the soul so that it can work upon no more but our fleshly outside even as Alexipharmical Medicines preserve the heart that the contagion reach not the vital spirits Surely our sufferings trouble not the minde according to the degrees of bodily pain but as the soul is more or less fortified with this preserving Antidote Beleeve it Reader thou wilt have a doleful sickness thou wilt suffer heavily thou wilt die most sadly if thou have not at hand the foretasts of Rest. For my own part if thou regard the experience of one that hath often tryed had it not been for that little alas too little taste which I had of Rest my sufferings would have been grievous and death more terrible I may say as David Psal. 27.13 I had fainted unless I had beleeved to see the goodness of the Lord in the Land of the living And as the same David Psal. 142.4 5. I looked on my right hand and beheld but there was no man that would know me refuge failed me no man cared for my soul. I cryed unto thee O Lord I said Thou art my refuge and my portion in the Land of the living I may say of the promise of this Rest as David of Gods Law Vnless this had been my delight I had perished in mine affliction Psal. 119.92 One thing saith he I have desired of the Lord that will I seek after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple For in time of trouble he shall hide me in his Pavilion in the secret of his Tabernacle he shall hide me he shall set me up upon a rock And then shall mine head be lifted up above mine enemies round about me therefore shall I offer in that his Tabernacle sacrifices of joy and sing yea sing praises unto the Lord Psal. 27.4 5 6. Therefore as thou wilt then be ready with David to pray Be not far from me for trouble is neer Psal. 22.11 So let it be thy own chiefest care not to be far from God and Heaven when trouble is neer and thou wilt then finde him to be unto thee a very present help in trouble Psal. 46.1 Then though the figtree should not blossom neither should fruit be in the Vines the labor of the Olive should fail and the fields should yield no meat the stock should be cut off from the fold and there were no heard in the stalls Yet thou mightest rejoyce in the Lord and joy in the God of thy Salvation Hab 3.17 18. All sufferings are nothing to us so far as we have the foresight of this salvation No bolts nor bars nor distance of place can shut out these supporting joyes because they cannot confine our faith and thoughts although they may confine our flesh Christ and Faith are both Spiritual and therefore prisons and banishments cannot hinder their entercourse Even when persecution and fear hath shut the doors Christ can come in and stand in the midst and say to his Disciples Peace be unto you And Paul and Silas can be in Heaven even when they are locked up in the inner prison and their bodies scourged and their feet in the stocks No wonder if there be more mirth in their stocks then on Herods throne for there was more of Christ and Heaven The Martyrs finde more Rest in the flames then their persecutors can in their pomp and tyranny because they foresee the flames they scape and the Rest which that fiery Chariot is conveying them too It is not the place that gives the Rest but the presence and beholding of Christ in it If the Son of God will walk with us in it we may walk safely in the midst of those flames which shall devour those that cast us in Why then Christian keep thy soul above with Christ be as little as may be out of his company and then all conditions will be alike to thee For that is the best estate to thee in which thou possessest most of him The morall arguments of a Heathen Philosopher may make the burden somewhat lighter but nothing can make us soundly joy in tribulation except we can fetch our joy from Heaven How came Abraham to leave his Country and follow God he knew not whither Why because he looked for a City that hath foundations whose builder and maker is God Heb. 11.8 9 10. What made Moses chuse affliction with the people of God rather then to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season and to esteem the reproach of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Aegypt Why because he had respect to the recompence of Reward Heb. 11.24 25 26. What made him to forsake Aegypt and not to fear the wrath of the King Why he endured as seeing him who is invisible ver 27. How did they quench the violence of fire And out of weakness were made strong c. Why would they not accept deliverance when they were tortured Why they had their eye on a better Resurrection which they might obtain Yea it is most evident that our Lord himself did fetch his encouragement to sufferings from the fore-sight of his glory For to this end he both dyed and rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Rom. 14.9 Even Jesus the author and finisher of our faith for the joy that was set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the Throne of God Heb. 12.2 Who can wonder that pain and sorrow poverty and sickness should be exceeding grievous to that man who cannot reach to see the end Or that Death should be the King of terrors to him who cannot see the life beyond it He that looks not on the end of his sufferings as well as on the suffering it self he needs must lose the whole consolation And if he see not the quiet fruit of righteousness which it afterward yieldeth it cannot to him be joyous but grievous Heb. 12.11 This is the noble advantage of faith it can look on the means and end together This also is the reason why we oft pitty our selves more then God doth pitty us though we love not our selves so much as he doth and why we would have the Cup to pass from us when he will make us drink it up We pitty our selves with an ignorant pitty and would be saved from the Cross which is the way to save us God sees our glory as soon as our suffering and sees our suffering as it conduceth to our glory he sees our Cross and our Crown at once and therefore pittyeth us the less and
will not let us have our wils Sirs believe it this is the great reason of our mistakes impatience and censuring of God of our sadness of spirit at sickness and at death because we gaze on the evill it self but fix not our thoughts on what 's beyond it We look only on the blood and ruine and danger in our wars but God sees these with all the benefits to Souls Bodies Church State and Posterity all with one single view We see the Ark taken by the Philistines but see not their god falling before it and themselves returning it home with gifts They that saw Christ only on the Cross or in the Grave do shake their heads and think him lost but God saw him dying buryed rising glorified and all this with one view Surely faith will imitate God in this so far as it hath the glass of a promise to help it He that sees Joseph only in the pit or in the prison will more lament his case then he that sees his dignity beyond it Could old Jacob have seen so far it might have saved him a great deal of sorrow He that sees no more then the burying of the Corn under ground or the threshing the winnowing and grinding of it will take both it and the labour for lost but he that foresees its springing and increase and its making into bread for the life of man will think otherwise This is our mistake we see God burying us under ground but we foresee not the spring when we shall all revive we feel him threshing and winnowing and grinding us but we see not when we shall be served to our Masters table If we should but clearly see Heaven as the end of all Gods dealings with us surely none of his dealings could be so grievous Think of this I intreat thee Reader If thou canst but learn this way to Heaven and get thy soul acquainted there thou needest not be unfurnished of the choisest Cordials to revive thy spirits in every affliction thou knowest where to have them when ever thou wantest thou mayst have arguments at hand to answer all that the devil or flesh can say to thy discomfort Oh if God would once raise us to this life we should finde that though heaven and sin are at a great distance yet heaven and a prison or remotest banishment heaven and the belly of a Whale in the Sea heaven and a Den of Lions a consuming sickness or invading death are at no such distance But as Abraham so far off saw Christs day and rejoyced so we in our most forlorn estate might see that day when Christ shall give us Rest and therein rejoyce I beseech thee Christian for the honor of the Gospel and for the comfort of thy soul that thou be not to learn this heavenly Art when in thy greatest extremity thou hast most need to use it I know thou expectest suffering dayes at least thou lookest to be sick and dye thou wilt then have exceeding need of consolation why whence dost thou think to draw thy comforts If thou broach every other vessel none will come its only heaven that can afford thee store the place is far off the well is deep and if then thou have not wherewith to draw nor hast got thy soul acquainted with the place thou wilt finde thy self at a fearfull loss It s not an easie nor a common thing even with the best sort of men to die with Joy As ever thou wouldst shut up thy dayes in peace and close thy dying eyes with comfort dye daily live now above be much with Christ and thy own soul and the Saints about thee shall bless the day that ever thou tookst this Councell When God shall call thee to a sick bed and a grave thou shalt perceive him saying to thee as Isa. 26.20 Come my people enter into thy Chambers and shut thy doors about thee hide thy self as it were for a little moment untill the indignation be overpast It s he that with Stephen doth see heaven opened and Christ sitting at the right hand of God who will comfortably bear the storm of stones Acts 7.56 Thou knowest not yet what tryals thou mayst be called to The Clouds begin to rise again and the times to threaten us with fearfull darkness Few Ages so prosperous to the Church but that still we must be saved so as by fire 1 Cor. 3.15 and go to heaven by the old road Men that would fall if the storm should shake them do frequently meet with that which tryes them Why what wilt thou do if this should be thy case Art thou fitted to suffer imprisonment or banishment to bear the loss of goods and life How is it possible thou shouldst do this and do it cordially and chearfully except thou hast a tast of some greater good which thou lookest to gain by losing these will the Merchant throw his goods overboard till he sees he must otherwise lose his life And wilt thou cast away all thou hast before thou hast felt the sweetness of that Rest which else thou must lose by saving these Nay and it is not a speculative knowledg which thou hast got onely by Reading or Hearing of heaven which will make thee part with all to get it as a man that onely heares of the sweetness of pleasant food or reads of the melodious sounds of Musick this doth not much excite his desires but when he hath tried the one by his taste and the other by his ear then he will more lay out to get them so if thou shouldst know onely by the hearing of the ear what is the glory of the inheritance of the Saints this would not bring thee through sufferings and death but if thou take this Trying tasting course by daily exercising thy soul above then nothing will stand in thy way but thou wouldest on till thou were there though through fire and water What State more terrible then that of an Apostate when God hath told us If any man draw back his soul shall have no pleasure in him Heb. 10.38 Because they take not their pleasure in God and fill not themselves with the delights of his wayes and of his heavenly paths which drop fatness Psal. 65.11 Therefore do they prove backsliders in heart and are filled with the bitterness of their own wayes Prov. 14.14 Nay If they should not be brought to trial and so not actually deny Christ yet they are still interpretatively such because they are such in disposition and would be such in action if they were put to it I assure thee Reader for my part I cannot see how thou wilt be able to hold out to the end if thou keep not thine eye upon the recompence of reward and use not frequently to taste this cordially or the less thy diligence is in this the more doubtful must thy perseverance needs be for the Joy of the Lord is thy strength and that Joy must he fetcht from the place of thy Joy and if
thou walk without thy strength how long dost thou think thou art like to endure SECT IX 7. COnsider It is he that hath his conversation in heauen who is the profitable Christian to all about him with him you may take sweet counsel and go up to the celestial House of God When a man is in a strange Countrey far from home how glad is he of the company of one of his own Nation how delightful is it to them to talk of their Countrey of their acquaintance and the â—â—â—airs of their home why with a heavenly Christian thou maist have such discourse for he hath been there in the Spirit and can tell thee of the Glory and Rest above VVhat pleasant discourse was it to Joseph to talk with his Brethren in a strange Land and to enquire of his Father and his brother Benjamin Is it not so to a Christian to talk with his Brethren that have been above and enquire after his Father and Christ his Lord when a worldling will talk of nothing but the world and a Politician of nothing but the affairs of the State and a meer Scholar of Humane learning and a common Professor of Duties and of Christians the Heavenly man will be speaking of Heaven and the strange Glory which his Faith hath seen and our speedy and blessed meeting there I confess to discourse with able men of clear Understandings and piercing Wits about the controverted difficulties in Religion yea about some Criticisms in Languages and Sciences is both pleasant and profitable but nothing to this Heavenly discourse of a Beleever O how refreshing and savory are his expressions how his words do peirce and melt the heart how they transform the hearers into other men that they think they are in Heaven all the while How doth his Doctrine drop as the Rain and his Speech distil as the gentle Dew as the small Rain upon the tender Herb and as the showers upon the Grass while his tongue is expressing the Name of the Lord and ascribing greatness to his God Deut. 32.2 3. Is not his feeling sweet discourse of Heaven even like that box of precious oyntment which being opened to pour on the head of Christ doth fill the house with the pleasure of its perfume All that are neer may be refreshed by it His words are like the precious oyntment on Aarons head that ran down upon his beard and the skirts of his Garments Even like the dew of Hermon and as the dew that descendeth from the Celestial Mount Zion where the Lord hath commanded the blessing even life for evermore Psal. 133.3 This is the man who is as Job When the Candle of God did shine upon his head and when by his light he walked through darkness When the secret of God was upon his Tabernacle and when the Almighty was yet with him Then the ear that heard him did bless him and the eye that saw him gave witness to him Job 29.3 4 5 11. Happy the people that have a Heavenly Minister Happy the children and servants that have a Heavenly Father or Master Happy the man that hath Heavenly Associates if they have but hearts to know their happiness This is the Companion who will watch over thy ways who will strengthen thee when thou art weak who will chear thee when thou art drooping and comfort thee with the same comforts wherewith he hath been so often comforted himself 2 Cor. 1.4 This is he that will be blowing at the spark of thy Spiritual Life and always drawing thy soul to God and will be saying to thee as the Samaritan woman Come and see one that hath told me all that ever I did one that hath ravished my heart with his beauty one that hath loved our souls to the death Is not this the Christ Is not the knowledg of God and Him Eternal life Is not it the glory of the Saints to see his Glory If thou come to this mans house and sit at his Table he will feast thy soul with the dainties of Heaven thou shalt meet with a better then Plato's Philosophical feast even a taste of that feast of fat things Of wines on the lees of fat things full of marrow of wine on the lees well refined Isai. 25.6 That thy soul may be satisfied as with marrow and fatness and thou maist praise the Lord with joyful lips Psal 63.5 If thou travel with this man on the way he will be directing and quickning thee in thy Journey to Heaven If thou be buying or selling or trading with him in the world he will be counselling thee to lay out for the inestimable Treasure If thou wrong him he can pardon thee remembring that Christ hath not onely pardoned greater offences to him but will also give him this unvaluable portion If thou be angry he is meek considering the meekness of his heavenly Pattern or if he fall out with thee he is soon reconciled when he remembreth that in heaven you must be everlasting friends This is the Christian of the right stamp this is the servant that is like his Lord these be the innocent that save the Iland and all about them are the better where they dwell O Sirs I fear the men I have described are very rare even among the Religious but were it not for our own shameful negligence such men we might all be What Families what Towns what Commonwealths what Churches should we have if they were but composed of such men but that is more desirable then hopeful till we come to that Land which hath no other inhabitants save what are incomparably beyond this Alas how empty are the speeches and how unprofitable the society of all other sorts of Christians in comparison of these A man might perceive by his Divine Song and high Expressions Deut. 32. and 33. that Moses had been oft with God and that God had shewed him part of his Glory Who could have composed such spiritual Psalms and poured out praises as David did but a man after Gods own heart and a man that was neer the heart of God and no doubt had God also neer his heart Who could have preached such spiritual Doctrine and dived into the precious mysteries of Salvation as Paul did but one who had been called with a light from heaven and had been rapt up into the third heavens in the Spirit and there had seen the unutterable things If a man should come down from heaven amongst us who had lived in the possession of that blessed State how would men be desirous to see or hear him and all the Countrey far and neer would leave their business and crowd about him happy would he think himself that could get a sight of him how would men long to hear what reports he would make of the other world and what he had seen and what the blessed there enjoy would they not think this man the best companion and his discourse to be of all most profitable Why sirs Every true
lye by thee as if thou hadst forgot it O that our hearts were as high as our Hopes and our Hopes as high as these infallible Promises SECT XII 10. COnsider It is but equal that our hearts should be on God when the heart of God is so much on us If the Lord of Glory can stoop so low as to set his heart on sinful dust sure one would think we should easily be perswaded to set our hearts on Christ and Glory and to ascend to him in our daily affections who vouchsafeth to condescend to us O If Gods delight were no more in us then ours is in him what should we do what a case were we in Christian dost thou not perceive that the Heart of God is set upon thee and that he is still minding thee with tender Love even when thou forgettest both thy self and him Dost thou not finde him following thee with daily mercies moving upon thy soul providing for thy body preserving both Doth he not bear thee continually in the arms of Love and promise that all shall work together for thy good and suit all his dealings to thy greatest advantage and give his Angels charge over thee And canst thou finde in thy heart to cast him by and be taken up with the Joyes below and forget thy Lord who forgets not thee Fye upon this unkinde ingratitude Is not this the sin that Isaiah so solemnly doth call both heaven and earth to witness against The Ox knoweth his owner and the Ass his Masters Crib but Israel doth not know my People doth not consider If the Ox or Ass do straggle in the day they likely come to their home at night but we will not so much as once a day by our serious thoughts ascend to God When he speaks of his own respects to us hear what he saith Isai. 15.16 When Zion saith The Lord hath forsaken me my Lord hath forgotten me Can a woman forget her sucking childe that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb yea they may forget yet will I not forget thee Behold I have graven thee upon the palms of my hands thy walls are continually before me But when he speaks of our thoughts to him the case is otherwise Jer. 2.32 Can a Maid forget her Ornaments or a Bride her Attire yet my People have forgotten me days without number As if he should say you would not forget the cloathes on your backs you will not forget your braveries and vanities you will not rise one morning but you will remember to cover your nakedness And are these of more worth then your God or of more concernment then your eternal life and yet you can forget these day after day O brethren give not God cause to expostulate with us as Isai. 65.11 Ye are they that have forsaken the Lord and that forget my holy Mountain But rather admire his minding of thee and let it draw thy minde again to him and say as Job 7.17 What is man that thou shouldest magnifie him and that thou shouldest set thy heart upon him and that thou shouldest visit him every morning and try him every moment ver 18. So let thy soul get up to God and visit him every morning and thy heart be towards him every moment SECT XIII 11. COnsider Should not our interest in Heaven and our Relation to it continually keep our hearts upon it Besides that excellency which is spoken of before VVhy there our Father keeps his court Do we not call him our Father which art in Heaven Ah ungratious unworthy children that can be so taken up in their play below as to be mindless of such a Father Also there is Christ our Head our Husband our Life and shall we not look towards him and send to him as oft as we can till we come to see him face to face If he were by Transubstantiation in the Sacraments or other ordinances and that as gloriously as he is in Heaven then there were some reason for our lower thoughts But when the Heavens must receive him till the restitution of all things let them also receive our hearts with him There also is our Mother For Jerusalem which is above is that mother of us all Gal. 4.26 And there are multitudes of our elder Brethren There are our friends and our ancient acquaintance whose society in the flesh we so much delighted in and whose departure hence we so much lamented And is this no attractive to thy thoughts If they were within thy reach on earth thou wouldst go and visit them and why wilt thou not oftner visit them in Spirit and rejoyce beforehand to think of thy meeting them there again Saith old Bullinger Socrates gaudet sibi moriendū esse propterea quod Homerum Hesiodum alios praestantissimos viros se visurum crederet quanto magis ego gaudeo qui certus sum me visurum esse Christum servatorem meum aeternum Dei filium in assumtâ carne praeterea tot sanctissimos eximios Patriarchas c. Socrates rejoyced that he should die because he believed he should see Homer Hesiod and other excellent men how much more do I rejoyce who am sure to see Christ my Saviour the eternal Son of God in his assumed flesh and besides so many holy and excellent men When Luther desired to dye a Martyr and could not obtain it he comforted himself with these thoughts and thus did write to them in prison Vestra vincula mea sunt vestri carceres ignes mei sunt dum confiteor praedico vobisque simul compatior congratulor Yet this is my comfort your Bonds are mine your Prisons and Fires are mine while I confess and Preach the Doctrine for which you suffer and while I suffer and congratulate with you in your sufferings Even so should a Believer look to heaven and contemplate the blessed state of the Saints and think with himself Though I am not yet so happy as to be with you yet this is my daily comfort you are my Brethren and fellow Members in Christ and therefore your joyes are my joyes and your glory by this neer relation is my glory especially while I believe in the same Christ and hold fast the same Faith and Obedience by which you were thus dignified and also while I rejoyce in Spirit with you and in my daily meditations congratulate your happiness Moreover our house and home is above For we know if this earthly house of our Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the Heavens Why do we then look no oftner towards it and groan not earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from Heaven 2 Cor. 5.1 2. Sure if our home were far meaner we should yet remember it because it is our home You use to say Home is homely be it never so poor and should such a home then be no more remembred If
known duties either publike private or secret Art thou a slave to thine appetite in eating or â—rinking or to any other commanding sense Art thou a proud Seeker of thine own esteem and a man that must needs have mens good opinion or else thy minde is all in a combustion Art thou a wilfully peevish and passionate person as if thou wert made of Tinder or Gun powder ready to take fire at every word or every wry look or every supposed sleighting of thee or every neglect of a complement or curtesie Art thou a knowing deceiver of others in thy dealing or one that hast set thy self to rise in the world not to speak of greater sins which all take notice of If this be thy case I dare say Heaven and thy Soul are very great strangers I dare say thou art seldom in Heart with God and there is little hope it should ever be better as long as thou continuest in these transgressions These beams in thine eyes will not suffer thee to look to Heaven these will be a cloud between thee and God When thou dost but attempt to study Eternity and to gather comforts from the life to come thy sin will presently look thee in the face and say These things belong not to thee How shouldst thou take comfort from Heaven who takest so much pleasure in the lusts of thy flesh O how this will damp thy joyes and make the thoughts of that day and state to become thy trouble and not thy delight Every wilful sin that thou livest in will be to thy comforts as water to the fire when thou thinkest to quicken them this will quench them when thy heart begins to draw neer to God this will presently come in thy minde and cover thee with shame and fill thee with doubting Besides which is most to the point in hand it doth utterly indispose thee and disable thee to this work When thou shouldst wind up thy heart to Heaven alas it s byassed another way it is intangled in the lusts of the flesh and can no more ascend in Divine Meditation then the bird can flie whose wings are clipt or that is intangled in the Lime-twigs or taken in the snare Sin doth cut the very sinews of the soul therefore I say of this heavenly life as Master Bolton saith of Prayer Either it will make thee leave sinning or sin will make thee leave it and that quickly too For these cannot continue together If thou be here guilty who readest this I require thee sadly to think of this folly O man what a life dost thou lose and what a life dost thou chuse what daily delights dost thou sell for the swinish pleasure of a stinking lust what a Christ what a glory dost thou turn thy back upon when thou art going to the embracements of thy hellish pleasures I have read of a Gallant addicted to uncleanness who at last meeting with a beautiful Dame and having enjoyed his fleshly desires of her found her in the morning to be the dead body of one that he had formerly sinned with which had been acted by the devil all night and left dead again in the morning Surely all thy sinful pleasures are suche The devil doth animate them in the darkness of the night but when God awakes thee at the farther at death the deceit is vanished and nothing left but a carkass to amaze thee and be a spectacle of horror before thine eyes Thou thinkest thou hast hold of some choice delight but it will turn in thy hand as Moses rod into a Serpent and then thou wouldst fain be rid of it if thou knewest how and wilt â—â—ie from the face of it as thou dost now embrace it And shall this now dream thee from the high delights of the Saints If Heaven and Hell can meet together and if God can become a lover of sin theâ—â— maist them live in thy sin and in the tastes of glory and maist have a conversation in Heaven though thou cherish thy corruption If therefore thou finde thy self guilty never doubt on it but this is the cause that estrangeth thee from Heaven And take heed least it keep out thee as it keeps out thy heart and do not say but thou wast bid Take heed Yea if thou be a man that hitherto hast escaped and knowest no raigning sin in thy soul yet let this warning move thee to prevention and stir up a dread of this danger in thy spirit As Huâ—nius writes of himself That hearing the mention of the unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost it stirred up such fears in his spirit that made him cry out What if this should be my case and so rouzed him to prayer and tryal So think thou though thou yet be not guilty what a sad thing it were if ever this should prove thy case And therefore watch SECT II. 2. A Second hinderance carefully to be avoided is An Earthly minde For you may easily conceive that this cannot stand with an Heavenly minde God and Mammon Earth and Heaven cannot both have the delight of thy heart This makes thee like Anselmne's Bird with a stone tyed to the foot which as oft as she took flight did pluck her to the Earth again If thou be a man that hast fancied to thy self some content or happiness to be found on Earth and beginnest to taste a sweetness in gain and to aspire after a fuller and a higher estate and hast hatched some thriving projects in thy brain and art driving on thy rising design Beleeve it thou art marching with thy back upon Christ and art posting apace from this Heavenly life Why hath not the World that from thee which God hath from the Heavenly When he is blessing himself in his God and rejoycing in hope of the glory to come then thou art blessing thy self in thy prosperity and rejoycing in hope of thy thriving here When he is solacing his soul in the views of Christ of the Angels and Saints that he shall live with for ever then art thou comforting thy self with thy wealth in looking over thy Bills and Bonds in viewing thy Money thy Goods thy Cattel thy Buildings or large Possession and art recreating thy minde in thinking of thy hopes of the favor of some great ones on whom thou dependest of the pleasantness of a plentiful and commanding state of thy larger provision for thy children after thee of the rising of thy house or the obeisance of thine inferiors Are not these thy morning and evening thoughts when a gracious soul is above with Christ Dost thou not delight and please thy self with the daily rolling these thoughts in thy minde when a gracious soul should have higher delights If he were a fool by the sentence of Christ that said Soul take thy rest thou hast enough laid up for many yeers What a fool of fools art thou that knowing this yet takest not warning but in thy heart speakest the same words Look them over seriously and
raise within us Were we throughly perswaded That every Word in the Scripture concerning the unconceivable joyes of the Kingdom and the unexpressible Blessedness of the life to come were the very Word of the Living God and should certainly be performed to the smallest tittle O what astonishing apprehensions of that life would it breed what amazing horror would seize upon our hearts when we found our selves strangers to the conditions of that life and utterly ignorant of our portion therein what love what longings would it raise within us O how it would actuate every affection how it would transport us with joy upon the least assurance of our title If I were as verily perswaded that I shall shortly see those great things of Eternity promised in the Word as I am that this is a chair that I sit in or that this is paper that I write on would it not put another Spirit within me would it not make me forget and despise the world and even forget to sleep or to eat And say as Christ I have meat to eat that ye know not of O Sirs you little know what a through belief would work Not that every one hath such affections who hath a true Faith But thus would the acting and improvement of our Faith advance us Therefore let this be a chief part of thy business in Meditation Produce the strong Arguments for the Truth of Scripture plead them against thy unbelieving nature answer and silence all the cavils of infidelity Read over the Promises study all confirming Providences call forth thine own recorded experiences Remember the Scriptures already fulfilled both to the Church and Saints in former ages and eminently to both in this present age and those that have been fulfilled particularly to thee Get ready the clearest and most convincing Arguments and keep them by thee and frequently thus use them Think it not enough that thou wast once convinced though thou hast now forgot the Arguments that did it no nor that thou hast the Arguments still in thy Book or in thy Brain This is not the acting of thy Faith but present them to thy understanding in thy frequent meditations and urge them home till they force belief Actual convincing when it is clear and frequent will work those deep impressions on the heart which an old neglected forgotten conviction will not O if you would not think it enough that you have Faith in the habit and that you did once beleeve but would be daily setting this first wheel a going Surely all the inferior wheels of the Affections would more easily move Never expect to have Love and Joy move when the foregoing Grace of Faith stands still And as you should thus act your assent to the Promise so also your Acceptation your Adherence your Affiance and your Assurance These are the four steps of Application of the Promise to our selves I have said somewhat among the Helps to move you to get Assurance But that which I here aim at is That you would daily exercise it Set before your Faith the Freeness and the Universality of the Promise Consider of Gods offer and urging it upon all and that he hath excepted from the conditional Covenant no man in the world nor will exclude any from Heaven who will accept of his offer Study also the gracious disposition of Christ and his readiness to entertain and welcome all that will come Study all the Evidences of his love which appeared in his sufferings in his preaching the Gospel in his condescention to sinners in his easie conditions in his exceeding patience and in his urgent invitations Do not all these discover his readiness to save did he ever yet manifest himself unwilling remember also his faithfulness to perform his engagements Study also the Evidences of his Love in thy self look over the works of his Grace in thy soul If thou do not finde the degree which thou desirest yet deny not that degree which thou findest look after the sincerity more then the quantity Remember what discoveries of thy state thou hast made formerly in the work of self-examination how oft God hath convinced thee of the sincerity of thy heart Remember all the sonner testimonies of the Spirit and all the sweet feelings of the favor of God and all the prayers that he hath heard and granted and all the rare preservations and deliverances and all the progress of his Spirit in his workings on thy soul and the disposals of providence conducing to thy good The vouchsafing of means the directing thee to them the directing of Ministers to meet with thy state the restraint of those sins that thy nature was most prone to And though one of these considered alone may be no sure evidence of his special love which I expect thou shouldst try by more infallible signes yet lay them altogether and then think with thy self Whether all these do not testifie the good will of the Lord concerning thy salvation and may not well be pleaded against thine unbelief And whether thou maist not conclude with Sampsons Mother when her husband thought they should surely die If the Lord were pleased to kill us he would not have received an offering at our hands neither would he have shewed us all these things nor would as at this time have told us such things as these Judg. 13.22 23. SECT V. â— WHen thy Meditation hath thus proceeded about the truth of thy Happiness the next part of the work is to meditate of its Goodness That when the Judgment hath determined and Faith hath apprehended it may then past on to raise the Affections 1. The first Affection to be acted is Love the object of it as I have told you is Goodness Here then here Christian is the Soul reviving part of thy work Go to thy Memory thy Judgment and thy Faith and from them produce the excellencies of thy Rest take out a copy of the Record of the Spirit in Scripture and another of the sentence registred in thy Spirit whereby the â—â—anscendent glory of the Saints is declared Present these to thy affection of Love open to it the Cabinet that contains the Pearl shew it the Promise and that which it assureth Thou needest not look on Heaven through a multiplying Glass open but one Casement that Love may look in Give it but a glimpse of the back parts of God and thou wilt finde thy self presently in another world Do but speak out and Love can hear do but reveal these things and Love can see It s the bruitish love of the world that is blinde Divine love is exceeding quick sighted Let thy Faith as it were take thy heart by the hand and shew it the sumptuous buildings of thy Eternal Habitation and the Glorious Ornaments of thy Fathers house shew it those Mansions which Christ is preparing and display before it the Honors of the Kingdom Let Faith lead thy heart into the presence of God and draw as neer as possibly thou
while thou gavest up thy state thy friends thy life yea thy soul for lost and he opened to thee a Well of Consolation and opened thine eyes also that thou mightest see it How oft hath he found thee in the posture of Elias sitting down under the tree forlorn and solitary and desiring rather to dye then to live and he hath spread thee a Table of relief from Heaven and sent thee away refreshed and encouraged to his VVork How oft hath he found thee in the trouble of the Servant of Elisha crying out Alas what shall we do for an Host doth compass the City and he hath opened thine eyes to see more for thee then against thee both in regard of the enemies of thy soul and thy body How oft hath he found thee in such a passion as Jonas in thy peevish frenzy aweary of thy life and he hath not answered passion with passion though he might indeed have done well to be angry but hath mildely reasoned thee out of thy madness and said Dost thou well to be angry or to repine against me How oft hath he set thee on watching and praying on repenting and beleeving and when he hath returned hath found thee fast asleep and yet he hath not taken thee at the worst but in stead of an angry aggravation of thy fault he hath covered it over with the mantle of Love and prevented thy over-much sorrow with a gentle excuse The Spirit is willing but the flesh is weak He might have done by thee as Epaminondas by his Souldier who finding him asleep upon the VVatch run him through with his Sword and said Dead I found thee and dead I leave thee but he rather chose to awake thee more gently that his tenderness might admonish thee and keep thee watching How oft hath he been traduced in his Cause or Name and thou hast like Peter denied him at lest by thy silence whilst he hath stood in sight yet all the revenge he hath taken hath been a heart-melting look and a silent remembring thee of thy fault by his countenance How oft hath Law and Conscience haled thee before him as the Pharisees did the adulterous woman and laid thy most hainous crimes to thy charge And when thou hast expected to hear the sentence of death he hath shamed away thy Accusers and put them to silence and taken on him he did not hear thy Inditement and said to thee Neither do I accuse thee Go thy way and sin no more And art thou not yet transported and ravished with Love Can thy heart be cold when thou think'st of this or can it hold when thou remembrest those boundless compassions Remembrest thou not the time when he met thee in thy duties when he smiled upon thee and spake comfortably to thee when thou didst sit down under his shadow with great delight and when his fruit was sweet to thy taste when he brought thee to his Banqueting House and his Banner over thee was Love when his left hand was under thy head and with his right hand he did embrace thee And dost thou not yet cry ouâ— Stay me comfort me for I am sick of Love Thus Reader I would have thee deal with thy heart Thus hold forth the goodness of Christ to thy Affections plead thus the case with thy frozen soul till thou say as David in another case My heart was hot within me while I was musing the fire burned Psal. 39.3 If these forementioned Arguments will not rouse up thy love thou hast more enough of this nature at hand Thou hast all Christs personal excellencies to study thou hast all his particular mercies to thy self both special and common thou hast all his sweet and neer relations to thee and thou hast the happiness of thy perpetual abode with him hereafter all these do offer themselves to thy Meditation with all their several branches and adjuncts Only follow them close to thy heart ply the work and let it not cool Deal with thy heart as Christ did with Peter when he asked him thrice over Lovest thou me till he was grieved and answers Lord thou knowest that I love thee So say to thy Heart Lovest thou thy Lord and ask it the second time and urge it the third time Lovest thou thy Lord till thou grieve it and shame it out of its stupidity and it can truly say Thou knowest that I love him And thus I have shewed you how to excite the affection of Love SECT VI. 2. THe next Grace or Affection to be excited is Desire The Object of it is Goodness considered as absent or not yet attained This being so necessary an attendant of Love and being excited much by the same forementioned objective considerations I suppose you need the less direction to be here added and therefore I shall touch but briefly on this If love be hot I warrant you desire will not be cold When thou hast thus viewed the goodness of the Lord and considered of the pleasures that are at his right hand then proceed on with thy Meditation thus Think with thy self Where have I been what have I seen O the incomprehensible astonishing Glory O the rare transcendent beauty O blessed souls that now enjoy it that see a thousand times more clearly what I have seen but darkly at this distance and scarce discerned through the interposing clouds What a difference is there betwixt my state and theirs I am sighing and they are singing I am sinning and they are pleasing God I have an ulcerated cancrous soul like the lothsome bodyes of Job or Lazarus a spectacle of pitty to those that behold me But they are perfect and without blemish I am here intangled in the love of the world when they are taken up with the love of God I live indeed amongst the means of grace and I possess the fellowship of my fellow-believers But I have none of their immediate views of God nor none of that fellowship which they possess They have none of my cares and fears They weep not in secret They languish not in sorrows These tears are wiped away from their eyes O happy a thousand times happy souls Alas that I must dwell in dirty flesh when my Brethren and companions do dwell with God! Alas that I am lapt in earth and tyed as a mountain down to this inferior world when they are got above the Sun and have laid aside their lumpish bodyes Alas that I must lye and pray and wait and pray and wait as if my heart were in my knees when they do nothing but Love and Praise and Joy and Enjoy as if their hearts were got into the very breast of Christ and were closely conjoyned to his own heart How far out of sight and reach and hearing of their high enjoyments do I here live when they feel them and feed and live upon them What strange thoughts have I of God What strange conceivings What strange affections I am fain
The delight which a pair of special faithful friends do finde in loving and enjoying one another is a most pleasing sweet delight It seemed to the Philosophers to be above the delights of Natural or Matrimonial friendship and I think it seemed so to David himself so he concludes his Lamentation for him I am distressed for thee my brother Jonathan very pleasant hast thou been unto me thy love to me was wonderful passing the love of women 2 Sam. 1.26 Yea the soul of Jonathan did cleave to David Even Christ himself as it seemeth had some of this kinde of love for he had one Disciple whom he especially loved and who was wont to lean on his brest why think then if the delights of close and cordial friendship be so great what delight shall we have in the friendship of the most High and in our mutual amity with Jesus Christ and in the dearest love and consort with the Saints Surely this will be a closer and stricter friendship then ever was betwixt any friends on earth and these will be more lovely and desirable friends than any that ever the Sun beheld and both our affections to our Father and our Saviour but especially his affection to us will be such as here we never knew as Spirits are so far more powerful then Flesh that one Angel can destroy an Host so also are their affections more strong and powerful we shall then love a thousand times more strongly and sweetly then now we can and as all the Attributes and Works of God are incomprehensible so is the attribute and work of Love He will love us many thousand times more then we even at the perfectest are able to love him what joy then will there be in this mutuall Love SECT VII 5. COmpare also the Excellencies of heaven with those glorious works of the Creation which our eyes do now behold What a deal of wisdom and power and goodness appeareth in and through them to a wise Observer What a deal of the Majesty of the great Creator doth shine in the face of this fabrick of the world surely his Works are great and admirable sought out of them that have pleasure therein This makes the study of natural Philosophy so pleasant because the Works of God are so excellent VVhat rare workmanship is in the body of a man yea in the body of every beast which makes the Anatomical studies so delightful what excellency in every Plant we see in the beauty of Flowers in the nature diversity and use of Herbs in Fruits in Roots in Minerals and what not But especially if we look to the greater works if we consider the whole body of this earth and its creatures and inhabitants the Ocean of waters with its motions and dimensions the variation of the Seasons and of the face of the earth the entercourse of Spring and Fall of Summer and Winter what wonderful excellency do these contain Why think then in thy Meditations if these things which are but servants to sinful man are yet so full of mysterious worth what then is that place where God himself doth dwell and is prepared for the just who are perfected with Christ VVhen thou walkest forth in the Evening look upon the Stars how they glissen and in what numbers they bespangle the Firmament If in the day time look up to the glorious Sun view the wide expanded encompassing heavens and say to thy self what glory is in the least of yonder Stars what a vast what a bright resplendent body hath yonder Moon and every Planet O what an unconceiveable glory hath the Sun Why all this is nothing to the glory of Heaven yonder Sun must there be laid aside as useless for it would not be seen for the brightness of God I shall live above all yonder glory yonder is but darkness to the lustre of my Fathers House I shall be as glorious as that Sun my self yonder is but as the wall of the Pallace-yard as the Poet â—aith If in Heavens outward Court such beauty be What is the glory which the Saints do see So think of the rest of the Creatures This whole earth is but my Fathers footstool this Thunder is nothing to his dreadful voice these winds are nothing to the breath of his mouth So much wisdom and power as appeareth in all these so much and far much more greatness and goodness and loving delights shall I enjoy in the actual fruition of God Surely if the Rain which rains and the Sun which shines on the just and unjust be so wonderful the Sun then which must shine on none but Saints and Angels must needs be wonderful and ravishing in glory SECT VIII 6. COmpare the things which thou shalt enjoy above with the excellency of those admirable works of Providence which God doth exercise in the Church and in the World What glorious things hath the Lord wrought and yet we shall see more glorious then these Would it not be an astonishing sight to see the Sea stand as a Wall on the right hand and on the left and the dry Land appear in the midst and the people of Israel pass safely through and Pharoah and his people swallowed up what if we should see but such a sight now If we had seen the ten Plagues of Egypt or had seen the Rock to gush forth streams or had seen Manna or Quails rained down from Heaven or had seen the Earth open and swallow up the wicked or had seen their Armies slain with Hailstones with an Angel or by one another Would not all these have been wondrous glorious sights But we shall see far greater things then these And as our sights shall be more wonderful so also they shall be more sweet There shall be no blood nor wrath intermingled we shall not then cry out as David Who can stand before this Holy Lord God Would it not have been an astonishing sight to have seen the Sun stand still in the Firmament or to have seen Ahaz Dyal go ten degrees backward Why we shall see when there shall be no Sun to shine at all we shall behold for ever a Sun of more incomparable brightness Were it not a brave life if we might still live among wonders and miracles and all for us and not against us if we could have drought or rain at our prayers as Elias or if we could call down fire from Heaven to destroy our enemies or raise the dead to life as Elisha or cure the diseased and speak strange languages as the Apostles Alas these are nothing to the wonders which we shall see and possess with God! and all those wonders of Goodness and Love We shall possess that Pearl and Power it self through whose vertue all these works were done we shall our selves be the subjects of more wonderful mercies then any of these Jonas was raised but from a three days burial from the belly of the Whale in the deep Ocean but
death the next day that they might not change their resolution lest he should miss of his expectation What thanks then shall I give my Lord for removing me from this loathsome prison to his Glory and how loth should I be to be deprived thereof When Luther thought he should dye of an Apoplexy it comforted him and made him more willing because the good Duke of Saxony and before him the Apostle John had died of that disease how much more should I be willing to pass the way that Christ hath passed and come to the glory where Christ is gone If Luther could thereupon say Feri Domine feri clementer ipse paratus sum quia verbo tuo a peccatis absolutus Strike Lord strike gently I am ready because by thy Word I am absolved from my sins how much more cheerfully should I cry come Lord and advance me to this glory and repose my weary soul in Rest SECT XII 10. COmpare also the Glory of the Heavenly Kingdom with the glory of the imperfect Church on earth and with the Glory of Christ in his state of Humiliation And you may easily conclude If Christ under his fathers wrath and Christ standing in the room of sinners were so wonderful in excellencies what then is Christ at the Fathers right hand And if the Church under her sins and enemies have so much beauty something it will have at the marriage of the Lamb. How wonderful was the Son of God in the forme of a servant When he is born the Heavens must proclaime him by miracles A new Star must appear in the firmament and fetch men from remote parts of the world to worship him in a manger The Angels and Heavenly host must declare his Nativity and solemnize it with praising and glorifying God When he is but a childe he must dispute with the Doctors and confute them VVhen he sets upon his office his whole life is a wonder Water turned into wine thousands fed with five loaves and two fishes multitudes following him to see his miracles The lepers cleansed the sick healed the lame restored the blinde receive their sight the dead raised if we had seen all this should we not have thought it wonderful The most desperate diseases cured with a touch with a word speaking the blinde eyes with a little clay and spittle the Devil departing by Legions at his command the windes and the seas obeying his VVord are not all these wonderful Think then How wonderful is his Celestial Glory If there be such cutting down of boughs and spreading of Garments and crying Hosanna to one that comes into Jerusalem riding on an Asse what will there be when he comes with his Angels in his Glory If they that heard him preach the Gospel of the Kingdom have their hearts turned within them that they returne and say Never man spake like this Man Then sure they that behold his Majesty in his Kingdom will say There was never glory like this Glory If when his enemies come to apprehend him the word of his mouth doth cast them all to the ground if when he is dying the earth must tremble the vail of the Temple rent the sun in the firmament must hide its face and deny its light to the sinful world and the dead bodies of the Saints arise and the standers by be forced to acknowledge Verely this was the Son of God O then what a day will it be when he will once more shake not the Earth only but the Heavens also and remove the things that are shaken when this Sun shall be taken out of the firmament and be everlastingly darkened with the brightness of his Glory when the dead must all arise and stand before him and all shall acknowledge him to be the Son of God and every tongue confess him to be Lord and King If when he riseth again the Grave and Death have lost their power and the Angels of Heaven must roll away the stone and astonish the watchmen till they are as dead men and send the tidings to his dejected Disciples If the bolted doors cannot keep him forth If the sea be as firme ground for him to walk on If he can asend to Heaven in the sight of his Disciples and send the Angels to forbid them gazing after him O what Power and Dominion and Glory then is he now possessed of and must we for ever possess with him Yet think further Are his very servants enabled to do such miracles when he is gone from them Can a few poor fishermen and tent-makers and the like Mechanicks cure the lame and blinde and sick open their prisons destroy the disobedient raise the dead and astonish their adversaries O then what a world will that be where every one can do greater works then these and shall be highlier honoured then by the doing of wonders It were much to have the Devils subject to us but more to have our names written in the book of Life If the very preaching of the gospel be accompanied with such power that it will pierce the heart and discover its secrets bring down the proud and make the stony sinner tremble If it can make men burne their books sel their lands bring in the price and lay it down at the Preachers feet If it can make the spirits of Princes stoop and the Kings of the Earth resigne their Crownes and do their homage to Jesus Christ If it can subdue Kingdome and convert thousands and turn the world thus upside down If the very mention of the Judgment and Life to come can make the Judge on the bench to tremble when the prisoner at the bar doth preach this Doctrine O what then is the Glory of the Kingdom it self What an absolute Dominion hath Christ and his Saints And if they have this Power and Honour in the day of their abasement and in the time appointed for their suffering and disgrace what then will they have in their full advancement SECT XIII 11. COmpare thy mercies thou shalt have above with the mercies which Christ hath here bestowed on thy soul and the glorious change which thou shalt have at last with the gracious change which the Spirit hath wrought on thy heart Compare the comforts of thy glorification with the comforts of thy sanctification There is not the smallest grace in thee which is genuine and sincere but is of greater worth then the riches of the Indies not a hearty desire and groan after Christ but is more to be valued then the Kingdoms of the VVorld A renewed nature is the very Image of God Scripture calleth it by the name of Christ dwelling in us and the Spirit of God abiding in us It is as a beam from the face of God himself it is the Seed of God remaining in us it is the onely inherent beauty of the rational soul it innobleth man above all nobility it fitteth him to understand his Makers pleasure to do his VVill and to receive his
for thy disobedience Wretched unbelieving heart Tell a fool or tell a Tyrant or tell some false and flattering man of drawing their subjects by false promises and procuring obedience by deceitful means But do thou not dare to charge the Wise Almighty Faithful God with this Above all men it beseems not thee to doubt either of this Scripture being his infallible Word or of the performance of this Word to thy self Hath not Argument convinced thee may not thy own experience utterly silence thee How oft hath this Scripture been verified for thy good how many of the promises have been performed to thee hath it not quickened thee and converted thee hast not thou felt in it something more then humane would God perform anothers promise or would he so powerfully concur with a feigned word If thou hadst seen the miracles that Christ and his Apostles wrought thou wouldst never sure have questioned the truth of their doctrine why they delivered it down by such undoubted testimony that it may be called Divine as well as Humane Nay hast thou not seen its Prophecies fulfilled hast thou not lived in an age wherein such wonders have been wrought that thou hast now no cloak for thy unbelief hast thou not seen the course of Nature changed and works beyond the power of nature wrought and all this in the fulfilling of this Scripture hast thou so soon forgotten since nature failed me and strength failed me and blood and spirits and flesh and friends and all means did utterly fail and how Art and Reason had sentenced me for dead and yet how God revoked the sentence and at the request of praying believing Saints did turn thee to the Promise which he verified to thee And canst thou yet question the truth of this Scripture hast thou seen so much to confirm thy faith in the great actions of seven yeers past and canst thou yet doubt Thou hast seen signes and wonders and art thou yet so unbelieving O wretched heart Hath God made thee a promise of Rest and wilt thou come short of it and shut out thy self through unbelief Thine eyes may fail thee thy ears deceive thee and all thy senses prove delusions sooner then a promise of God can delude thee Thou maist be surer of that which is written in the Word then if thou see it with thine eyes or feel it with thy hands Art thou sure thou livest or sure that this is Earth which thou standest on art thou sure thine eyes do see the Sun As sure is all this glory to the Saints as sure shall I be higher then yonder stars and live for ever in the Holy City and joyfully sound forth the praise of my Redeemer if I be not shut out by this evil heart of unbelief causing me to depart from the living God And is this Rest so sweet and so sure O then what means the careless world Do they know what it is they so neglect did they ever hear of it or are they yet asleep or are they dead Do they know for certain that the Crown 's before them while they thus sit still or follow trifles undoubtedly they are quite beside themselves to minde so much their provision in the way and strive and care and labor for trifles when they are hasting so fast to another world and their eternal happiness lies at stake Were there left one spark of VVit or Reason they would never sell their Rest for toil nor sell their Glory for worldly vanities nor venture Heaven for the pleasure of a sin Ah poor men That you would once consider what you hazard and then you would scorn these tempting baits O blessed for ever be that love that hath rescued me from this mad bewitching darkness Draw neerer yet then O my soul bring forth thy strongest burning Love here 's matter for it to work upon here 's something truly worth thy loving O see what beauty presents it self Is it not exceeding lovely is not all the beauty in the world contracted here is not all other beauty deformity to it Dost thou need to be perswaded now to love Here 's a feast for thine eyes a feast for all the powers of thy soul dost thou need to be intreated to feed upon it Canst thou love a little shining Earth canst thou love a walking piece of clay and canst thou not love that God that Christ that Glory which is so truly and unmeasurably lovely Thou canst love thy friend because he loves thee And is the love of thy friend like the love of Christ Their weeping or bleeding for thee doth not ease thee nor stay the course of thy tears or blood But the tears and blood that fell from thy Lord have all a soveraign healing vertue and are waters of Life and Balsam to thy faintings and thy sores O my soul If love deserve and should procure love what incomprehensible love is here before thee Pour out all the store of thy affections here and all is too little O that it were more O that it were many thousand times more Let him be first served that served thee first let him have the first born and strength of thy love who parted with strength and life in love to thee If thou hast any to spare when he hath his part let it be imparted then to standers-by See what a Sea of love is here before thee cast thy self in and swim with the arms of thy love in this Ocean of his love Fear not least thou shouldst be drowned or confirmed in it Though it seem as the scalding furnace of lead yet thou will finde it but mollifying oyle Though it seeme a furnace of fire and the hottest that ever was kindled upon earth yet is it the fire of love and not of wrath a fire most effectual to extinguish fire never intended to consume but to glorifie thee venture into it then in thy believing meditations and walk in these flames with the Son of God when thou art once in thou wilt be sorry to come forth again O my soul what wantest thou here to provoke thy love Dost thou love for excellency why thou seest nothing below but baseness except as they relate to thy enjoyments above Yonder is the Goshen the region of light this is a Land of palpable darkness Yonder twinkling Stars that shining moon the radiant Sun are all but as the Lanthorns hanged out at thy fathers house to light thee while thou walkest in the dark streets of the earth But little dost thou know ah little indeed the glory and blessed mirth that is within Dost thou love for suitableness why what person more suitable then Christ his Godhead his manhood his fulness his freeness his willingness his constancy do all proclaime him thy most suitable friend What state more suitable to thy misery then that of mercy or to thy sinfulness and baseness then that of honor and perfection What place more suitable to thee then heaven Thou hast had a sufficient
dare to contend in love with thee or set my borrowed languid spark against the Element and Sun of Love Can I love as high as deep as broad as long as Love it self as much as he that made me and that made me love that gave me all that little which I have both the heart the hearth where it is kindled the bellows the fire the fuel and all were his As I cannot match thee in the works of thy Power nor make nor preserve nor guide the worlds so why should I think any moreof matching thee in Love No Lord I yield I am unable I am overcome O blessed conquest Go on victoriously and still prevail and triumph in thy love The Captive of Love shall proclaim thy victory when thou leadest me in triumph from Earth to Heaven from Death to Life from the Tribunal to the Throne my self and all that see it shall acknowledg that thou hast prevailed and all shall say Behold how he loved him Yet let me love thee in subjection to thy Love as thy redeemed Captive though not thy Peer shall I not love at all because I cannot reach thy measure or at least let me heartily wish to love thee O that I were able O that I could feelingly say I love thee even as I feel I love my friend and my self Lord that I could do it but alas I cannot fain I would but alas I cannot Would I not love thee if I were but able Though I cannot say as thy Apostle Thou knowest that I Love thee yet can I say Lord thou knowest that I would love thee but I speak not this to excuse my fault it is a crime that admits of no excuse and it is my own it dwelleth as neer me as my very heart if my heart be my own this sin is my own yea and more my own then my heart is Lord what shall this sinner do the fault is my own and yet I cannot help it I am angry with my heart that it doth not love thee and yet I feel it love thee never the more I frown up on it and yet it cares not I threaten it but it doth not feel I chide it and yet it doth not mend I reason with it and would fain perswade it and yet I do not perceive it stir I rear it up as a carkass upon its legs but it neither goes nor stands I rub and chafe it in the use of thine Ordinances and yet I feel it not warm within me O miserable man that I am unworthy soul is not thine eye now upon the onely lovely object and art thou not beholding the ravishing glory of the Saints and yet dost thou not love and yet dost thou not feel the fire break forth why art thou not a soul a living spirit and is not thy love the choicest piece of thy life Art thou not a rational soul and shouldst not thou love according to Reasons conduct and doth it not tell thee that all is dirt and dung to Christ that earth is a dungeon to the celestial glory Art thou not a spirit thy self and shoulst thou not love spiritually even God who is a Spirit and the Father of Spirits Doth not every creature love their like why my soul art thou like to fleshâ— or gold or stately buildings art thou like to meat and drink or cloathes wilt thou love no higher then thy horse or swine hast thou nothing better to love then they what is the beauty that thou hast so admired canst thou not even wink or think it all into darkness or deformity when the night comes it is nothing to thee while thou hast gazed on it it hath withered away a Botch or Scab the wrinkles of consuming sickness or of age do make it as loathsom as it was before delightful suppose but that thou sawest that beautiful carcass lying on the Bier or rotting in the grave the skull dig'd up and the bones scattered where is now thy lovely object couldst thou sweetly embrace it when the soul is gone or take any pleasure in it when there is nothing left thats like thy self Ah why then dost thou love a skinful of dirt and canst love no more the heavenly Glory What thinkest thou shalt thou love when thou comest there when thou seest when thou dost enjoy when the Lord shall take thy carcass from the grave and make thee shine as the Sun in glory and when thou shalt everlastingly dwell in the blessed presence shalt thou then love or shalt thou not is not the place a meeting of lovers is not the life a state of love is it not the great marriage day of the Lamb when he will embrace and entertain his Spouse with love is not the imployment there the work of love where the souls with Christ do take their fill O then my soul begin it here be sick of love now that thou maist be well with love there keep thy self now in the love of God Jude 21. and let neither life nor death nor any thing separate thee from it and thou shalt be kept in the fulness of love for ever and nothing shalt imbitter or abate thy pleasure for the Lord hath prepared a city of love a place for the communicating of love to his chosen and those that love his Name shall dwell there Psal. 69.36 Awake then O my drowsie soul who but an Owl or Mole would love this worlds uncomfortable darkness when they are called forth to live in light to sleep under the light of Grace is unreasonable much more in the approach of the light of Glory The night of thy ignorance and misery is past the day of glorious Light is at hand this is the day-break betwixt them both Though thou see not yet the Sun it self appear methinks the twilight of a promise should revive thee Come forth then O my dull congealed spirits and leave these earthly Cels of dumpish sadness and hear thy Lord that bids thee Rejoyce and again Rejoyce thou hast lain here long enough in thy prison of flesh where Satan hath been thy Jaylor and the things of this world have been the Stocks for the feet of thy Affections where cares have been thy Trons and fears thy Scourge and the bread and water of Affliction thy food where sorrows have been thy lodging and thy sins and foes have made the bed and a carnal hard unbelieving heart have been the iron gates bars that have kept thee in that thou couldst scarce have leave to look through the Lattices and see one glimpse of the immortal light The Angel of the Covenant now calls thee and strikes thee and bids thee Arise and follow him up O my soul and cheerfully obey and thy bolts and bars shall all fly open do thou obey and all will obey follow the Lamb which way ever he leads thee Art thou afraid because thou knowst not whither Can the place be worse then where thou art Shouldst thou fear to follow
and suppress my joyes yet shalt thou not be able to conquer and destroy me There shall I and my joyes survive when thou art dead and though thou envy all my comforts yet some in despight of thee I shall even here receive But were it not for thee what abundance might I have The light of Heaven would shine into my heart and I might be as familiar there as I am on earth Come away my soul then stop thine ears to the ignorant language of infidelity Thou art able to answer all its Arguments Or if thou be not yet tread them under thy feet Come away stand not looking on that grave nor turning those bones nor reading thy lesson now in the dust Those lines will soon be wiped out But lift up thy head and look to heaven and read thy instructions in those fixed Stars Or yet look higher then those eyes can see into that foundation which standeth sure and see thy name in golden letters written before the foundations of the world in the book of life of the slain Lamb. What if an Angel from Heaven should tell thee that there is a mansion prepared for thee that it shall certainly be thine own and thou shalt possess it for ever would not such a message make thee glad And dost thou make light of the infallible word of promises which were delivered by the spirit and by the Son himself Suppose thou hadst seen a fiery chariot come for thee and fetch thee up to Heaven like Elias would not this rejoyce thee Why my Lord hath acquainted me and assured me that the soul of a Lazarus a begger goes not forth of its corrupted flesh but a Convoy of Angels are ready to attend it and bring it to the comforts in Abrahams bosome Shall a drunkard be so merry among his cups and a glutton in his delicious fare and the proud in his bravery and dignity and the lustful wanton in the enjoyment of his mate And shall not I rejoyce who must shortly be in Heaven How glad is voluptuous youth of their playtimes and holydayes VVhy in Heaven I shall have an everlasting Holyday of Pleasure Can meat and drink delight me when I hunger and thirst Can I finde pleasure in walks and gardens and convenient dwellings Can beauteous sights delight mine eyes and odors my smell and melody mine ears And shall not the forethought of the Celestial bliss delight me my beast is glad of his fresh pasture and his liberty and his Rest And shall not I What delight have I found in my private studies especially when they have prospered to the increase of my knowledg me thinks I could bid the world farewel and immure my self among my books and look forth no more were it a lawful course but as Heinsius in his Library at Leyden shut the doors upon me and as in the lap of Eternity among those divine souls imploy my self in sweet content and pitty the rich and great ones that know not this happiness Sure then it is a high delight indeed which in the true lap of Eternity is enjoyed If Lipsius thought when he did but read Seneca that he was even upon Olympus top above mortality and humane things VVhat a case shall I be in when I am beholding Christ If Julius Scaliger thought twelve verses in Lucan better then the whole German Empire What shall I think mine inheritance worth If the Mathematicks alone are so delectable that their students do profess that they should think it sweet to live and dye in those studies How delectable then will my life be when I shall fully and clearly know those things which the most learned do now know but doubtfully and darkly In one hour shall I see all difficulties vanish and all my doubts in Physicks Metaphysicks Politicks Medicine c. shall be resolved so happy are the students of that University Yea all the depths in divinity will be uncovered to me and all the difficult knots untyed and the book unsealed and mine eyes opened For in knowing God I shall know all things that are fit or good for the creature to know There Commeni'us attempt is perfected and all the sciences reduced to one Seneca thought that he that lived without books was but buried alive But had he known what it is to enjoy God in glory he would have said indeed that to live without him is to be buried alive in hell If Apollonius travelled into Aethiopia and Persia to consult with the learned there And if Plato and Pythagoras left their country to see those wise Egyptian Priests And if as Hierom saith many travelled thousand miles to see and speak with eloquent Livy And if the queen of Sheba came from Ethiopia to hear the wisdome of Solomon and see his glory O how gladly should I leave this Countrey how cheerfully should I pass from earth to Heaven to see the glory of that Eternal Majesty and to attain my self that height of wisdom in comparison of which the most learned on earth are but silly bruitish fools and Ideots If Bernard were so ravished with the delights of his Monastery where he lived in poverty without the common pleasures of the world because of its green banks and shady bowers and herbes and trees and various objects to feed the eyes and fragrant smels and sweet and various tunes of Birds together with the opportunity of devout contemplations that he cryes out in admiration Lord VVhat abundance of delights dost thou provide even for the poor How then should I be ravished with the description of the Court of Heaven where in stead of hearbs and trees and birds and bowers I shall enjoy God and my Redeemer Angels Saints and unexpressible pleasures and therefore should with more admiration cry out Lord what delights hast thou provided for us miserable and unworthy wretches that wait for thee If the heaven of glass which the Persian Emperor framed were so glorious a piece and the heaven of silver which the Emperor Ferdinand sent to the great Turk because of their rare artificial representations and motions VVhat will the Heaven of Heavens then be which is not formed by the Art of man nor beautified like these childish toyes but is the matchless Pallace of the great King built by himself for the residence of his glory and the perpetual entertainment of his beloved Saints Can a poor deluded Mahometan rejoyce in expectation of a feigned sensual Paradise And shall not I rejoyce in expectation of a certain Glory If the honor of the ambitious or the wealth of the covetous person do increase his heart is lifted up with his estate as a boate that riseth with the rising of the water If they have but a little more lands or money then their neighbors how easily may you see it in their countenance and carriage How high do they look how big do they speak how stately and loftily do they demean themselves And shall not the heavenly loftiness
and height of my spirit discover my title to this promised land shall I be the adopted Son of God and coheir with Christ of that blessed inheritance and daily look when I am put into possession and shall not this be seen in my joyful countenance What if God had made me commander of the earth What if the mountains would remove at my command What if I could heal all diseases with a word or a touch What if the infernal spirits were all at my command Should I not rejoyce in such priviledges and honors as these yet is it my Saviours command not to rejoyce that the divels are subject to us but in this to rejoyce that our names are written in heaven I cannot here enjoy my parents or my neer and beloved friends without some delight especially when I did too freely let out my affections to my friend how sweet was that very exercise of my love O what will it then be to live in the perpetual love of God! For brethren here to live together in Unity how good and pleasant a thing is it To see a family live in love husband wife parents children servants doing all in love to one another To see a Town live together in love without any envyings brawlings heart-burnings or contentions scornes law-suits factions or divisions but every man loving his neighbor as himself and thinking they can never do too much for one another but striving to go beyond each other in love O how happy and delectable a sight is this O sweetest bands saith Seneca which binde so happily that those that are so bound do love their binders and desire still to be bound more closely and even reduced into one O then what a blessed society will be the Family of Heaven and those peaceable Inhabitants of the New Jerusalem where is no division nor dissimilitude nor differing Judgments nor disaffection nor strangeness nor deceitful friendship never an angry thought or look never a cutting unkinde expression but all are one in Christ who is one with the Father and live in the love of Love himself Cato could say That the soul of a Lover dwelleth in the person whom he loveth and therefore we say The soul is not more where it liveth and enlighteneth then where it loveth How neer then will my soul be closed to God and how sweet must that conjunction be when I shall so heartily strongly and uncessantly love him As the Bee lies sucking and satiating her self with the sweetness of the Flower or rather as the childe lies sucking the Mothers brest inclosed in her arms and sitting in her lap even so shall my loving soul be still feeding on the sweetness of the God of Love Ah wretched fleshly unbelieving heart that can think of such a day and work and life as this with so low and dull and feeble joyes But my enjoying Joyes will be more lively How delectable is it to me to behold and study these inferior works of God to read those Anatomical Lectures of Du Bartas upon this great dissected body what a beautiful fabrick is this great house which here we dwell in The floor so drest with various Herbs and Flowrs and Trees and watered with Springs and Rivers and Seas the roof so wide expanded so admirably adorned Such astonishing workmanship in every part The studies of an hundred Ages more if the world should last so long would not discover the mysteries of divine skill which are to be found in the narrow compass of our bodies What Anatomist is not amazed in his Search and Observations What wonders then do Sun and Moon and Stars and Orbs and Seas and VVindes and Fire and Aire and Earth c. afford us And hath God prepared such a house for our silly sinful corruptible flesh and for a soul imprisoned and doth he bestow so many millions of wonderful rarities even upon his enemies O then what a dwelling must that needs be which he prepareth for pure refined spiritual glorified ones and which he will bestow onely upon his dearly beloved children whom he hath chosen out to make his mercy on them glorified and admired As far as our perfected glorified bodies will excel this frail and corruptible flesh so far wil the glory of the New Jerusalem exceed all the present glory of the creatures The change upon our Mansion will be proportionable to the change upon our selves Arise then O my soul by these steps in thy Contemplation and let thy thoughts of that glory were it possible as far in sweetness exceed thy thoughts of the excellencies below Fear not to go out of this body and this world when thou must make so happy a change as this but say as Zuingerus when he was dying I am glad and even leap for joy that at last the time is come wherein that even that mighty Jehovah whose Majesty in my search of Nature I have admired whose Goodness I have adored whom in faith I have desired whom I have sighed for will now shew himself to me face to face And let that be the unfained sense of thy heart which Camerarius left in his VVill should be written on his Monument Vita mihi mors est mors mihi vita nova est Life is to me a Death Death is to me a new Life Moreover how wonderful and excellent are the works of Providence even in this life to see the great God to engage himself and set a work his Attributes for the safety and advancement of a few humble despicable praying persons O what a joyful time will it then be when so much Love and Mercy and VVisdom and Power and Truth shall be manifested and glorified in the Saints glorification How delightful is it to my soul to review the workings of Providence for my self and to read over the Records and Catalogues of those special mercies wherewith my life hath been adorned and sweetned How oft have my prayers been heard and my tears regarded and my groaning troubled soul relieved and my Lord hath bid me Be of good cheer He hath healed me when in respect of means I was uncurable He hath helped me when I was helpless In the midst of my supplications hath he eased and revived me He hath taken me up from my knees and from the dust where I have lain in sorrow and despair even the cries which have been occasioned by distrust hath he regarded what a support are these experiences to my fearful unbelieving heart These clear Testimonies of my Fathers Love do put life into my afflicted drooping spirit O then what a blessed day will that be when I shall have all mercy perfection of mercy nothing but mercy and fully injoy the Lord of Mercy himself When I shall stand on the shore and look back upon the raging Seas which I have safely passed when I shall in safe and full possession of glory look back upon all my pains and troubles and feares and tears and upon all the
and Groans How then should I long for my finall full recovery There is no sickness nor pain nor weeping nor complaints O when shall I arrive at that safe and quiet Harbor where is none of these storms and waves and dangers when I shall never more have a weary restless night or day Then shall not my life be such a medley or mixture of hope and fear of joy and sorrow as now it is nor shall Flesh and Spirit be combating within me nor my soul be still as a pitched Field or a Stage of contention where Faith and Unbelief Affiance and Distrust Humility and Pride do maintain a continual distracting conflict then shall I not live a dying life for fear of dying nor my life be made uncomfortable with the fears of losing it O when shall I be past these soul-tormenting fears and cares and griefs and passions When shall I be out of this frail this corruptible ruinous body This soul contradicting ensnaring deceiving flesh When shall I be out of this vain vexatious World Whose pleasures are meer deluding dreams and shadows whose miseries are real numerous and uncessant How long shall I see the Church of Christ lie trodden under the feet of persecutors or else as a ship in the hands of foolish guides though the supream Master doth moderate all for the best Alas that I must stand by and see the Church and Cause of Christ like a Footbal in the midst of a crowd of Boyes tost about in contention from one to another every one running and sweating with foolish violence and laboring the downfal of all that are in his way and all to get it into his own power that he may have the managing of the work himself and may drive it before him which way he pleaseth and when all is done the best usage it may expect from them is But to be spurned about in the dirt till they have driven it on to the Goal of their private interests or deluded fancies There is none of this disorder in the Heavenly Jerusalem there shall I finde a Government without imperfection and obedience without the least unwillingness or rebellion even a harmonious concent of perfected Spirits in obeying and praising their Everlasting King O how much better is it to be a Door-keeper there and the least in that Kingdom then to be the Conqueror or Commander of this tumultuous World there will our Lord govern all immediatly by himself and not put the Reins in the hands of such ignorant Riders nor govern by such foolish and sinful deputies as the best of the sons of men now are Dost thou so mourn for these inferior disorders O my soul and yet wouldst thou not be out of it How long hast thou desired to be a Member of a more perfect reformed Church and to joyn with more holy humble sincere souls in the purest and most Heavenly worship Why dost thou not see that on Earth thy desires flie from thee Art thou not as a childe that thinketh to travel to the Sun when he seeth it rising or setting as it were close to the Earth but as he travelleth toward it it seems to go from him and when he hath long wearied himself it is as far off as ever for the thing he seeketh is in another world Even such hath been thy labor in seeking for so holy so pure so peaceable a Society as might afford thee a contented settlement here Those that have gone as far as America for satisfaction have confessed themselves unsatisfied still When wars and the calamities attending them have been over I have said Return now my soul unto thy Rest But how restless a condition hath next succeeded When God had given me the enjoyment of Peace and Friends and Liberty of the Gospel and had settled me even as my own heart desired I have been ready to say Soul take thy ease and rest But how quickly hath Providence called me Fool and taught me to call my state by another name When did I ever begin to congratulate my flesh its felicity but God did quickly turn my tune and made almost the same breath to end in groaning which did begin in laughter I have thoughts oft-times in the folly of my prosperity Now I will have one sweet draught of Solace and Content but God hath dropped in the Gall while the Cup was at my mouth We are still weary of the present condition and desire a change and when we have it it doth not answer our expectation but our discontent and restlesness is still unchanged In time of peace we thought that war would deliver us from our disquietments and when we saw the Iron red hot we catched it inconsiderately thinking that it was Gold till it burned us to the very bone and so stuck to our fingers that we scarce know yet whether we are rid of it or not In this our misery we long for peace and so long were we strangers to it that we had forgot its name and begun to call it REST or HEAVEN But as soon as we are again grown acquainted with it we shall better bethink us and perceive our mistake O why am I then no more weary of this weariness and why do I so forget my resting place Up then O my soul in thy most raised and fervent desires Stay not till this Flesh can desire with thee its Appetite hath a lower and baser object Thy Appetite is not sensitive but rational distinct from its and therefore look not that Sense should apprehend thy blessed object and tell thee what and when to desire Believing Reason in the Glass of Scripture may discern enough to raise the flame And though Sense apprehend not that which must draw thy desires yet that which may drive them it doth easily apprehend It can tell thee that thy present life is filled with distress and sorrows though it cannot tell thee what is in the world to come Thou needest not Scripture to tell thee nor Faith to discern that thy head aketh and thy stomack is sick thy bowels griped and thy heart grieved and some of these or such like are thy daily case Thy friends about thee are grieved to see thy griefs and to hear thy dolorous groans and lamentations and yet art thou loth to leave this woful life is this a state to be preferred before the Celestial glory or is it better to be thus miserable from Christ then to be happy with him or canst thou possibly be so unbelieving as to doubt whether that life be any better then this O my soul do not the dulness of thy desires after Rest accuse thee of most detestable ingratitude and folly Must thy Lord procure thee a Rest at so dear a rate and dost thou no more value it Must he purchase thy Rest by a life of labor and sorrow and by the pangs of a bitter cursed death and when all is done hadst thou rather be here without it Must he
having lost their strength and Afflictions less grievous as having lost their sting and every Mercy will be better known and relished Reader it is under God in thine own choice now whether thou wilt live thus blessed or not and whether all this pains which I have taken for thee shall prosper or be lost If it be lost through thy laziness which God forbid be it known to thee thou wilt prove the greatest looser thy self If thou value not this Heavenly Angelical life how canst thou say that thou valuest Heaven And if thou value not it no wonder if thou be shut out The power of godliness lieth in the actings of the soul Take heed that thou stick not in the vain deluding form O man VVhat hast thou to minde but God and Heaven Art thou not almost out of this world already Dost thou not look every day when one disease or other will let out thy soul Doth not the Bier stand ready to carry thee to the Grave and the VVorms wait to feed upon thy face and heart What if thy Pulse must beat a few strokes more and what if thou have a few more breathes to fetch before thou breathe out thy last and what if thou have a few more nights to sleep before thou sleep in the dust Alas what will this be when it is gone And is it not almost gone already Very shortly thou wilt see thy glass run out and say thy self My life is done my time is gone its past recalling there 's nothing now but Heaven or Hell before me O where then should thy heart be now but in Heaven Didst thou but know what a dreadful thing it is to have a strange and doubtful thought of Heaven when a man lies dying it would sure rowze thee up And what other thoughts but strange can that man have that never thought seriously of Heaven till then Every mans first thoughts are strange about all things Familiarity and acquaintance comes not in a moment but is the consequent of Custom and frequent Converse And strangeness naturally raiseth dread as familiarity doth delight What else makes a Fish or a wilde Beast flie from a man when domestick Creatures take pleasure in his company So wilt thou flie from God if thou knewest how who should be thy onely happiness if thou do not get this strangeness removed in thy life time And is it not pity that a childe should be so strange to his own Father as to fear nothing more then to go into his presence and to think himself best when he is furthest from him and to flie from his face as a wilde Creature will do from the face of a man Alas how little do many godly ones differ from the world either in their comforts or willingness to die and all because they live so strange to the place and Fountain of their comforts Besides a little verbal or other outside duties or talking of controversies and doctrines of Religion or forbearing the practice of many sins how little do the most of the Religious differ from other men when God hath prepared so vast a difference hereafter If a word of Heaven fall in now and then in their conference alas how slightly is it and customary and heartless And if their Prayers or Preaching have heavenly expressions they usually are fetcht from their meer invention or memory or Books and not from the experience or feeling of their hearts O what a life might men live if they were but willing and diligent God would have our joyes to be far more then our sorrows yea he would have us to have no sorrow but what tendeth to joy and no more then our sins have made necessary for our good How much do those Christians wrong God and themselves that either make their thoughts of God the in-let of their sorrows or let these offered joyes lie by as neglected or forgotten Some there be that say It is not worth so much time and trouble to think of the greatness of the joyes above so we can make sure they are ours we know they are great But as these men obey not the Command of God which requireth them to have their Conversation in Heaven and to set their Affections on things above so do they wilfully make their own lives miserable by refusing the delights that God hath set before them And yet if this were all it were a smaller matter if it were but the loss of their comforts I would not say so much But see what abundance of other mischiefs do follow the absence of these Heavenly Delights First It will damp if not destroy our very love to God so deeply as we apprehend his bounty and exceeding love to us and his purpose to make us eternally happy so much will it raise our love Love to God and delight in him are still conjunct They that conceive of God as one that desireth their blood and damnation cannot heartily love him Secondly It will make us have seldom and unpleasing thoughts of God for our thoughts will follow our love and delight Thirdly And it will make men to have as seldom and unpleasing speech of God For who will care for talking of that which he hath no delight in What makes men still talking of worldliness or wickedness but that these are more pleasant to them then God Fourthly It will make men have no delight in the service of God when they have no delight in God nor any sweet thoughts of Heaven which is the end of their services No wonder if such Christians complain That they are still backward to Duty that they have no delight in Prayer in Sacraments or in Scripture it self If thou couldst once delight in God thou wouldst easily delight in duty especially that which bringeth thee into the neerest converse with him But till then no wonder if thou be weary of all further then some external excellency may give thee a carnal delight Doth not this cause many Christians to go on so heavily in secret duties like the Ox in the Furrow that will go no longer then he is driven and is glad when he is unyoaked Fifthly Yea it much endangereth the perverting of mens judgments concerning the ways of God and means of Grace when they have no delight in God and Heaven Though it be said Perit omne judicium cum res transit in affectum That Judgment perisheth when things pass into Affection yet that is but when Affection leadeth the Judgment and not when it followeth Affection holdeth its object faster then bare Judgment doth The Soul will not much care for that Truth which is not accompanied with suitable goodness and it will more easily be drawn to believe that to be false which it doth not delightfully apprehend to be good which doubtless is no small cause of the ungodlies prejudice against the ways of God and of many formal mens dislike of extemporate Prayers and of a strict observation of the Lords day Had they a true
delight in God and heavenly Things it would rectifie their judgments better then all the arguments in the world Lose this delight once and you will begin to quarrel with the Ordinances and Ways of God and to be more offended at the Preachers imperfections then profited by the Doctrine Sixthly And it is the want of these Heavenly Delights in God that makes men so entertain the delights of the flesh This is the cause of most mens voluptuousness and flesh-pleasing The Soul will not rest without some kinde of delights If it had nothing to delight in either in hand or in hope it would be in a kinde of Hell on Earth vexing it self with continual sorrow and despair If a Dog have lost his Master he will follow somebody else Men must have their sweet Cups or delicious Fare or gay Apparel or Cards or Dice or Fleshly Lasts to make up their want of delight in God How well these will serve in stead of God our fleshly youths will be better able to tell me when we meet at Judgment If men were acquainted with this Heavenly Life there would need no Laws against Sabbath breaking and riotousness nor would men need to go for mirth to an Alehouse or a Tavern They would have a far sweeter pastime and recreation neerer hand Seventhly also This want of Heavenly Delights will leave men under the power of every Affliction they will have nothing to comfort them and ease them in their sufferings but the empty uneffectual pleasures of the flesh and when that is gone where then is their delight Eighthly Also it will make men fearful and unwilling to die For who would go to a God or a place that he hath no delight in or who would leave his pleasure here except it were to go to better O if the people of God would learn once this Heavenly Life and take up their delights in God whilest they live they would not tremble and be disconsolate at the tidings of death Ninthly Yea this want of Heavenly Delight doth lay men open to the power of every Temptation A little thing will tice a man from that which he hath no pleasure in Tenthly Yea it is a dangerous preparative to total Apostacy A man will hardly long hold on in a way that he hath no delight in nor use the means if he have no delight in the end But as a Beast if you drive him a way that he would not go will be turning out at every gap If you be Religious in your actions and become over to God in your outward Conversaâ—ion and not in your delight you will shortly be gone if your trial be strong How many young people have we known who by good education or the perswasion of friends or for fear of Hell have been a while kept up among Prayers and Sermons and good company as a Bird in a Cage when if they durst they had rather have been in an Alehouse or at their sports and at last they have broke loose when their restraint was taken off and have forsaken the way that they never took pleasure in You see then that it is not a matter of indifferency whether you entertain these Heavenly Delights or not nor is the loss of your present comfort all the inconvenience that follows the neglect And now Christian Friends I have here lined you out a Heavenly precious Work would you but do it it would make you men indeed To delight in God is the work of Angels and the contrary is the work of devils If God would perswade you now to make conscience of this duty and help you in it by the blessed influence of his Spirit you would not change your lives with the greatest Prince on the Earth But I am afraid if I may judg of your hearts by the backwardness of my own that it will prove a hard thing to perswade you to the work and that much of this my labor will be lost Pardon my jealousie it is raised upon too many and sad experiments What say you Do you resolve on this Heavenly course or no Will you let go all your sinful fleshly pleasures and daily seek after these higher delights I pray thee hear shut the Book and consider of it and resolve on the duty before thou go further Let thy Family perceive let thy Neighbors perceive let thy Conscience perceive yea let God perceive it that thou art a man that hast thy daily Conversation in Heaven God hath now offered to be thy daily delight Thy neglect is thy refusal What Refuse delight and such a Delight If I had propounded you onely a course of Melancholy and Fear and Sorrow you might better have demur'd on it Take heed what thou dost Refuse this and refuse all Thou must have Heavenly Delights or none that are lasting God is willing that thou shouldst daily walk with him and fetch in consolations from the Everlasting Fountain if thou be unwilling even bear thy loss And one of these days when thou liest dying then seek for comfort where thou canst get it and make what shift for contentment thou canst Then see whether thy fleshly delights will stick to thee or give thee the slip and then Conscience in despight of thee shall make thee remember That thou wast once perswaded to a way for more excellent pleasures that would have followed thee through death and have lasted thee to Everlasting What man will go in rags that may be clothed with the best or feed on pulse that may feed of the best or accompany with the vilest that may be a companion to the best and admitted into the presence and favor of the greatest And shall we delight so much in our clothing of flesh and feed so much on the vain pleasures of Earth and accompany so much with sin and sinners When Heaven is set open as it were to our daily view and God doth offer us daily admittance into his presence O how is the unseen God neglected and the unseen Glory forgotten and made light of and all because they are unseen and for want of that Faith which is the Substance of things hoped for and the Evidence of things that are not seen But for you sincere Beleevers whose hearts God hath weaned from all things here below I hope you will value this Heavenly Life and fetch one walk daily in the New Jerusalem I know God is your Love and your desire and I know you would fain be more acquainted with your Saviour and I know it is your grief that your hearts are not more neer him and that they do no more feelingly and passionately love him and delight in him As ever you would have all this mended and enjoy your desires O try this Life of Meditation on your Everlasting Rest Here is the Mount Ararat where the fluctuated Ark of your Souls must Rest. O let the World see by your Heavenly Lives That Religion lieth in something more then Opinions and Disputes and a
Melch. Adam in vita Luth. Sozom. lib. 6. cap. 28. Lib. 7 c. 23. Lavater pag. 64 65. De gent. Sept. lib. 2. cap. 3. Exam. Theol. In obsidione Nolanae Civitatis Nolanum Episcopum Faelicem mortuum conspectum fuisse a multis civitatem illam defendentem refert August lib de Mirab. Scripturae si ille liber sit Augustini Scio innumera reserri fabulosa vel a fraude c. sed n a vâ—ris tum doctis tum perspicacibus tum gravibus probis pluramis retrò seculis allata sunt hodie memorantur innumera ubi non possit non cum operá humana concurrisse illusio aut vâ—s diabolica supplente viz. spiritu maligno quod hominis superet potestatem Vossius Epistol de Samuele in Beverovitii Epistol pag. 203. Vid. Mercur. viperam de prodig lib. 8. Psellum Thyreus de locis infestis Object So his seeming Miracles Lege Jo. Bap. Van Helmont de Lethiasi c. 9 §. 27. pag. 168. §. 3. Si quando nos oporteat his opitulari non loquamur cum spiritu vel adjurando vel imperando quasi nos audiat sed tantum precibus jejuniis incumbendo perfeveremus Origen in Math. 17. The devil had the power of death saith the holy Ghost Heb. 2.14 Vid. Petr. Martyr in Loc. Commun Class 1. cap. 8. §. 8. pag. 39 40. Daemoniaci semper fere sunt melancholici sed non omnes melancholici daemoniaci Forest. obs lib. 10. obs 19. Melch. Adam in vit Luther Vide Petr. Martyr Loc. Commun Clas 1. cap. 9. per totum For speaking strange languages versifying See Graine rius Tract 15. de melanc c. 4. Et Wierum de praesagijs li. 2. c. 21 22. 22. Et Forest. obs lib. 20. Obs. 19. in schol De Abdit Rer. Causis l. 2. c. 16. Vide Fael Plateri Observat. pag. 20. de stupore daemoniaco et de Exorcista ipso a Daemone percusso et laeso * Lib. 30. de Venenis observat 8. in schol Cyprian Serm. de lapsis hath a History of one possessed and of her impatience during the time of prayer And in those times when they went to Sacrament the Catechised the penitents and the possessed were all warned to depart the Assembly Tertul. Apolog. §. 4. Car. Piso. de morbis serosis observ 9. de Dolore auris cum odontaâ—giâ pag. 45 26. Even the Papists confesse that all those spels scrols and actions which must be done at such an hour or in such a form and order and with such circumstances as nothing conduce to the effect intended if these do any thing it is from the devill Vide Reginaldum Prax. conscien Cas. part 1. Q. 7. Prax. for poenitential lib. 17. nu 157. Seq * See Sir Ken. Digby of the Immort of the soul. And Ab. Rosse his Philosophicall Touchstone in Ans. to it §. 5. §. 6. a Sir Walter Raleigh Hist. of the World sheweth that Pythagoras Orphaeus and Plato had their doctrine of God from Scripture but durst not profess it Plotinus was Origens condisciple of Ammonius therefore no wonder if he be liker a Divine then the rest See Pemble Vind. Grat. of this pag 60.61 62. c. b Therefore Numenius cited by Orig. against Celsus doth call him Moses Atticus And divers of Numenius his Books do recite with great reverence many texts out of Moses and the Prophets c Though the Epistles betwixt Paul and Seneca may be fained yet it is more then probable that he had heard or read Pauls Doctrine Aquin. Sum. prima 1 ae Art 1. Q. 1. 2 a. 2 ae Q 2. Art 3 4. §. 7 Object Object §. 8. a The Apocryphal books are but Records more imperfect and uncertain of the same doctrine for the substance with the rest though mixt with some suspected History and doth confirm but not contradict the Scriptures and but few of those books do pretend to a Divine Authority as the rest b Though Mahomet pretended to speak from God as Prophet The barbarousness and sottishness of his Alcoran its contradiction to its self and to the Scripture which he acknowledgeth may satisfie any man of its forgery so that it is the most stupendious Judgment of God that so great a part of the world should continue so brutish as to believe and follow him still Read â—radwardines excellent dispute of this subject De causa Dei lib. 1. cap. 1. Corol. part 32. Grotius de veritate Relig. Christianae * As pag. 10. with thâ— first Argumâ—nt to confirm it and so pag. 18. and the frequent use of the equivocal tearm Foundation without explication So Dr. Preston on the Attributes pag. 47 48. and forward And Byfields Principles §. 1. Matth. 22.5 6 7. Luke 14 24. Heb. 12.14 Joh. 3.3 Joh 3 18.36 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Gal. 5.21 Psal 9.17 2 Thes 1.8 9 10. §. 1. Question It is a doubt whether to be in place only Dâ—finitive not Circumscriptive do not contradict the definition of place ‖ Vers. 6.7 8. * Crotius his fancie â—hat to be with Christ is no more then to be Christi depositum is evidently vain for so to be with Christ would not be best of all seeing that our meer deliverance from present sufferings is not so great a good as our present life in the service and enjoyment of God in his ordinances and mercies though accompanied with imperfection and afflictions Except he take a stone or a carkass to be happier then a man * Doct. Twisse See Barlows Exercit. post Metaph. Schib Jo. Franciscus Picus Mirand saith he heard of a Pope that in his life time told a familiar friend of his that he believed not the Immortality of souls His friend beâ—ng dead appeared to him as he watched and told him that his soul which he believed to be mortall he should by the Just Judgement of God prove to be immortall to his exceeding torment in eternall fire This Pope seemeth to be Leo the tenth Vide Du Plessis Mysterie of Iniquity pag. 641. Polycarpus inter multas praeclaras voces quas flâ—mmae admotâ—sâ— didit eo die repraesentandum se dixit coram deo in spiritu Quo eâ—dâ—m tempore Mâ—lito Episcopus Sardensis vir paris siâ—ceritatis librum scripsit de corporâ— anima c. Adeo autem haec sententia mâ—liore illo sâ—culo valuit ut Tertullianus reponat eam inter communes primas animi conceptiones quae natura communiter appraebenduntur Calvin in Psychopannyc vid. Euseb. Histor. lib. 1. c. 15. tit c. If you would see this subject handled more fully and all the Arguments answered which are brought to prove That souls have neither Joy nor Pain till the Resurrection See Calvins Treatise hereof called Psychopannychia §. 1. §. 2. Vse I. Consuevimus nos homines praesertim qui crassiore mente praediti sumus metis potius quam beneficicia quod oporâ—et addiscerâ— Tophylact in Joan. c. 5. vers 22. Judg. 2.20 21. Matth. 10.31
or the frequency of the understandings apprehensions this Truth doth make a deeper impression so is longer retained which impâ—â—ssion and retention we call memory And as truth is thus variously presented to the understanding and received by it so also is the goodness of the object variously represented to the will which doth accordingly put forth its various acts When it appeareth only as good in it self and not good for us or suitable it is not the object of the will at all but only this Enuntiation It is good is passed upon it by the Judgment and withal it raiseth an admiration at its excellency If it appeare evil to us then we Nill it But if it appear both good in it self and to us or suitable then it provoketh the affection of Love If the good thus loved do appear as absent from us then it exciteth the passion of Desire If the good so Loved and Desired do appear possible and feasible in the attaining then it exciteth the passion of Hope which is a compound of Desire and Expectation when we look upon it as requiring our endeavor to attain it and as it is to be had in a prescribed way then it provokes the passion of courage or boldness and concludes in resolution Lastly if this good be apprehended as present then it provoketh to delight or Joy If the thing it self be present the Joy is greatest If but the Idea of it either through the remainder or memory of the good that is past or through the fore-apprehension of that which we expect yet even this also exciteth our Joy And this Joy is the perfection of all the rest SECT II. SO that by this time I suppose you see both what are the objects that must move our affections and what powers of the soul apprehend these objects you see also I doubt not what affections you must excite and in what order it is to be done Yet for your better assistance I will more fully direct you in the several particulars 1. Then you must by cogitation go to the memory which is the Magazine or Treasury of the understanding thence you must take forth those heavenly doctrines which you intend to make the subject of your Meditation for the present purpose you may look over any promise of eternal life in the Gospel any description of the glory of the Saints or the very Articles of the Resurrection of the body and the Life everlasting some one sentence concerning those Eternal Joyes may afford you matter for many yeers Meditation yet it will be a point of our wisdom here to have always a stock of matter in our memory that so when we should use it we may bring forth out of our treasury things new and old For a good man hath a good Treasury in his heart from whence he bringeth forth good things Luke 6.45 and out of this abundance of his heart he should speak to himself as well as to others Yea if we took things in order and observed some Method in respect of the matter and did Meditate first on one Truth concerning Eternity and then another it would not be amiss And if any should be barren of Matter through weakness of memory they may have notes or books of this subject for their furtherance SECT III. 2. WHen you have fetcht from your memory the matter of your Meditation your next work is to present it to your Judgment open there the case as fully as thou canst set forth the several ornaments of the Crown the several dignities belonging to the Kingdom as they are partly laid open in the beginning of this Book Let judgment deliberately view them over and take as exact a survey as it can Then put the question and require a determination Is there happiness in all this or not Is not here enough to make me blessed Can he want any thing who fully possesseth God Is there any thing higher for a creature to attain Thus urge thy judgment to pass an upright sentence and compel it to subscribe to the perfection of thy Celestial happiness and to leave this sentence as under its hand upon Record If thy senses should here begin to mutter and to put in a word for fleshly pleasure or profits let judgment hear what each can say weigh the Arguments of the world and flesh in one end and the Arguments for the preheminence of Glory in the other end and judg impartially which should be preferred Try whether there be any comparison to be made which is more excellent which more manly which is more satisfactory and which more pure which freeth most from misery and advanceth us highest and which dost thou think is of longer continuance Thus let deliberate judgment decide it and let not Flesh carry it by noise and by violence And when the sentence is passed and recorded in thy heart it will be ready at hand to be produced upon any occasion and to silence the flesh in its next attempt and to disgrace the world in its next competition Thus exercise thy Judgment in the contemplation of thy Rest thus Magnifie and Advance the Lord in thy heart till a holy admiration hath possessed thy Soul SECT IV. 3. BUt the great work which you may either promise or subjoyn to this as you please is To exercise thy belief of the truth of thy Rest And that both in respect of the truth of the Promise and also the truth of thy own Interest and Title As unbelief doth cause the languishing of all our Graces so Faith would do much to revive and actuate them if it were but revived and actuated it self Especially our belief of the verity of the Scripture I conceive as needful to be exercised and confirmed as almost any point of Faith But of this I have spoken in the Second Part of this Book whither I refer thee for some confirming Arguments Though few complain of their not believing Scripture yet I conceive it to be the commonest part of unbelief and the very root of bitterness which spoileth our Graces Perhaps thou hast not a positive belief of the contrary nor dost not flatly think that Scripture is not the Word of God that were to be a down-right Infidel indeed And yet thou maist have but little belief that Scripture is Gods Word and that both in regard of the habit and the act It s one thing not to beleeve Scripture to be true and another thing positively to beleeve it to be false Faith may be idle and suspend its exercise toward the Truth though it do not yet act against the Truth It may stand still when it goes not out of the way it may be asleep and do you little service though it do not directly fight against you Besides a great deal of unbelief may consist with a small degree of Faith If we did soundly beleeve That there is such a Glory that within a few days our eyes shall behold it O what passions would it